Title: Family Pack
Author: Denyce
Email: denyce36@yahoo.com
Website: TBA
Fandom: Angel/Buffy the Vampire Slayer
Pairing: Angel/Wesley/Spike/Xander, Willow/Tara & several others 
         including f/f, m/m, m/f, & multiples
Rating: NC17
Warnings: Character death- Drusilla
Spoilers: Post 'The Gift' & 'There's No Place Like Plrtz Glrb' 
Summary: After Drusilla's death, the LA team and Sunnydale gang have 
          to make sacrifices and change their lives to face a Vampire Clan war 
          and discover a new mening of working together.
Notes: I'm creating my own ideology of vampire lore & the Sire/Childe 
          relationship. Some elements are borrowed from Joss' world others 
          are mixed with Ann Rice's world, Kindred the Embraced, and 
          Laurell K Hamilton's world especially the use of pomme de sang, & 
          ardeur.  Other elements are from years of reading, watching old 
          movies, and my own imagination. In my world The Master sired 
          Darla, Darla sired Cain (my own character) and Angelus. Then 
          Angelus sired Penn, Drusilla, and William in that order. The 
          distance between LA & Sunnydale is three hours. Dawn as the key 
          happened, but the magic of Dawn's history as Buffy's sister was 
          surrounded by those only in Sunnydale & those around Buffy-In 
          other words LA crew never met her. Lastly, any mistakes are mine 
          & mine alone. 
Disclaimer: The characters here are the copyright and intellectual property 
          of Joss Whedon, Mutant Enemy, WB and Fox. No infringement on 
          any rights is intended. This is not for profit & is intended only for 
          enjoyment. I do own only my own original characters, Cain, and 
          others to be announced. B-52's "Love Shack": All lyrics are 
          property and copyright of their owners and are borrowed for 
          entertainment purposes only
Notes: Original characters: Cain, Stephan, Amber, Elliot, Sarah, Ariel, 
          Dally, Mouse, Sandra, Te, Nicolas/Nicky, Sasha and Te's minions 
          are all of my own imagination. In other words I do own them. .
Dedication: To the best of the best, Wordsmith, Phoenix, Elaine, Shellie,
           Sally & Sarah Thank you very much you guys are the greatest!! & 
          To the slash/fanfiction lists I love this community & am very happy 
          that in a small way I'm part of it.  


Family Pack

Chapter 1

LA

A moan brought his attention to his surrounding area. He was no longer in 
his room at the hotel, but in a warehouse. Blood dropped down on his 
face, blood that he recognized. The sweet scent filled him with dread 
before he looked up to see the source. Drusilla, his childe was stripped and 
chained naked dangling from a ceiling beam like an ornament off a 
Christmas tree. The blood drenched her body and dropped in large drops 
from where open whip marks decorated her from head to toe. 

"Dru," came Angel's shocked whisper.

"Daddy, you came. I wasn't sure if I had enough strength, but Miss Edith 
told me you would come."

"Dru, how did I,.... where are we? Who did this?" Angel stammered.

"Daddy, we don't have much time, I'm getting weaker, the stars won't talk 
to me anymore." 

Angel tried to grab her legs so he could cut her down, and watched as his 
arms went through her. 

"Dru, how?"

"Daddy, you promised me once you'd always take care of, William, my 
Spike, you must do that now Daddy; promise me you'll save and take care 
of my Spike, promise me Daddy."

"Dru, where are you? Tell me where's Darla? Angel heard only soft 
whimpering sounds in response to his questions.

Dru?"

"Daddy, they took my girl, tortured her; made me watch before he dusted 
my girl." 

"Who Dru? Who's doing this?"

"Cain, Daddy it's Cain. He's back and wants to be head of the clan, and 
he's starting a clan war. He's making a challenge, wants a clan war."

Angel went to game face, feeling nothing but immense hatred of the 
remembrance that Cain's name brought.

"Daddy, the stars stopped talking to me. I know my time is near; I have 
no time, no stars. I'll be joining my girl soon Daddy. Miss Edith still talks 
to me in whispers-helped me bring you here, is helping me to shield Spike, 
but now I know Cain will win if you don't reclaim a family clan. You must 
protect Spike; you'll need your Will, your clan. Daddy, I won't be able to 
hold a shield up for long."

Dru raised her head upward, and drew Angel's attention to the ceiling 
above from where she was hanging. A skylight, she was forced to hang 
there waiting for the sun to rise, and judging by the hour of the night he 
had less than 6 hours. 

"Where are you Dru?" 

"Don't know Daddy, somewhere in Europe, not enough time, not enough 
for me; time for you to find my Spike though before, before, please 
Daddy, protect my Spike. Miss Edith said the kittens would help you; the 
red tree will see the truth and plant the seeds for new and strong roots. 
Seeds will grow, roots will firm, and the wind will bring fruit, watch for 
rotten seeds, they too will help the tree grow. All seeds make a stronger 
tree. Go Daddy. I loved you Daddy. Miss Edith wants to me to sing, says 
my girl is waiting for me wants me to sing for her-my girl loves my 
singing." 

He didn't get to say anything else. As Angel watched Dru, who started to 
sing a soft sweet lullaby, the scene fazed out before him, and he was back 
sitting in his chair in the hotel.

"NOoooooooooooooooo" Angel screamed, knowing in his heart that 
would be the last he'd see of his childe.


Chapter 2


A panicked Wesley stood in the doorway of his room. "Angel, are you 
alright?"

"No, we have to get to Sunnydale, now."

"What happened?" 

"I'll explain on the way. Get the others too, all of them Fred, Gunn, 
Cordelia, and Lorne."

"Angel what?" 

"Now Wes, trust me, please?"

All thought left Angel save the pulsing drive to save his childe in time. 

"Yes, of course." Wes left to gather the others.

Angel reached for the phone in the lobby and dialed the memorized 
number. "Giles, I don't have time. I'm on my way there. You have to find 
Spike. Tie him; chain him up to keep him there. I don't care just have him 
there. We'll be there in a couple of hours, and Giles make sure everyone 
else is there. It's extremely important. I have my cell if you need me, no, 
he's not, won't be a danger to anyone, except to himself, I'll explain then, 
we'll be there as soon as possible."

Explain, how was he going to explain? He knew what needed to be done, 
he knew Xander would rather die, but he hoped that Buffy wouldn't fight 
it. Dru mentioned Willow seeing the truth. He prayed that that truth would 
convince both Xander and Buffy before it was too late.

Heading out the lobby, Angel turned in time to see Wes, where Fred and 
Cordy trailed behind him. "Gunn, and Lorne?"

"We can pick them up on the way." Wes replied.

"Ok, let's go then"

Ignoring everyone including Cordy's questions and comments, Angel 
turned and headed toward his car. They swiftly picked up Gunn and 
Lorne; Angel continued to ignore all of their questions as he focused on 
the drive to Sunnydale.


**********
Gunn's POV
**********
*Damn, Angel's giving the term 'A bat out of Hell' a whole new meaning 
by the way he drives a car. First, I had to break game with the boys, it's a 
good thing I'm an alternate player. Second & third, I don't like how 
everyone's acting. The scariest shit is Lorne he hasn't said word one, and 
even had a small bag with him, like he knows something.

Probably does know too just like that scary voodoo shit Auntie V did. V, 
thankfully wasn't blood, but Lonnie and I knew to stay in her good graces, 
she knew magic, could do shit, and Lorne's like that though not in the 
scary way like V, unless lounge singers scare you shitless. 

Lorne's annoying, a good singer just not my style of music, or clothes.  
He's loud, mouthy, can actually tell a good joke, and has the gift of 
knowing what's going to happen, good and bad. But a silent Lorne, now 
that is damn scary. 

Wes, or English as I like to call and annoy him, isn't much better; just 
keeps staring out the window thinking too loudly, unlike Cordy and Fred.

Fred who's seating squished in close to Cordy almost sitting in her lap is 
trying to hide her grin and elated happiness of the forced closeness she has 
to share with Cordy.

And Cordy, quiet she's not, and is still trying to get someone to talk to her 
by firing one question after another, but is being ignored by everyone 
except Fred. I still can't believe Cordy could see the once on coming crush 
Fred had for Angel that was quickly and affectively put out, but was 
completely oblivious to Fred's prominent crush on her. Actually I think it's 
starting to go beyond a crush, and I'm pretty sure Cordy doesn't swing that 
way. I know after this I'll have to make a point to talk to Lorne, to make 
sure I'm not just seeing things. I just really don't want Fred to be hurt any 
more she's has more than her fair share in the hurt department.

They always talk about the calm before the storm, and right now I'm not 
sure if I just want to ride the calm, or jump into the storm either way I 
gotta feeling it's gonna be damn, rocky. * 
***********

Everyone was shocked when Angel pulled over an hour later. 

"Gunn I need for you to drive."

"Me?  Angel what's going on?"

Angel doubled over in pain, and went into game face. 

"Gunn, please we need to get there." 

Angel's cell rang before Wes could ask anything. Wes reached into 
Angel's pocket and answered the phone. "Hello---really, Angel is as well. 
We'll be there in just under two hours. No, he hasn't said. Yes, right 
away." 

"Ok, what's the up?" Gunn waited impatiently for an answer while they 
changed places. Gunn started the car and was back on the road driving 
even faster than Angel if that was possible.

"English?"  

"Oh, yes, that was Mr. Giles. It seems that Spike is also in unexplained 
pain like Angel is."

"It's going to get worse, especially for Spike, I'm controlling some helping 
her block some of it out, but she's getting weaker soon I won't be able to 
block it."

"Blocking what, and who's she." Gunn demanded.

"Dru, and blocking her pain." Angel winced.

Cordelia wanted answers, "So the wacky insane is in pain. How does it 
affect you or even Spike for that matter?"

Wes seemed to understand,  "Good Lord Angel she's in her final death."

Angel couldn't deny it any longer; they were going to find out anyway. 
That and everything else, there was no stopping or avoiding what was 
about to happen. "Yes" Angel sighed in answer to Wes' statement. 

Cordelia wasn't making the jumps that Wes already seemed to understand.  
"Final? But she's already dead, and even if she's dust why would you or 
Spike be in pain from it?"

"Angel is her Sire, and Spike he's her consort?" Wes asked. 

"More." Angel hissed while still gripping in pain.

"They're mated?  It's true then?" Wesley quickly worked out the 
calculations in his head.   

Angel nodded his head.

"Oh my, does Mr. Giles know."

"No." 

"Angel he has to know, where's that phone." Grabbing the phone Wes 
dialed Giles' number.

"Rupert, Wes here. Yes, it's Dru; she's in her final death! They're mated 
Rupert, Spike and Dru. Yes, it seems that it's true, I don't know. Yes, we'll 
be there soon." 

Cordelia demanded, "Ok, I really am beginning to hate all this in-the-
know speak especially when I'm not in-the-know, so start talking Wes. 
What's true?" 

Wes tried to ignore Cordelia's question, but knew it would be easier to 
avoid a rattlesnake. 

"Yes, well, when a vampire is in their final death that if they are 
connected, or marked then the others will know, would sense their death. 
The more connected the more they feel. Dru is connected to Angel 
because he is her Sire, as well as being Spike's Sire."

"Wait up how come that didn't happen with Darla she was his Sire, and 
Penn his oldest childe. I don't remember this kind of thing happening?" 
Cordelia inquired.

"You're right it didn't, I never loved or wanted to embrace with Darla. To 
embrace is a gift to give. It can't be forced." Between panting pains of 
breath Angel continued. " Darla chose me as a gift for the Master. I never 
wanted to embrace either Darla, or the Master. I had once thought of 
embracing Penn, but Penn was more interested in earning points with 
Darla and the Master. With Drusilla, Drusilla had power; the gift of sight 
and Darla wanted that control. I played my role I tortured, and drove 
Drusilla insane and created another childe as Darla ordered, but Dru was 
my beautiful childe of the night. After I turned her we did embrace. Darla 
wasn't happy about it because I never embrace with her, but she let it go 
when she couldn't do anything about it, and as long as I continued to 
please the Master nothing else mattered to her. I couldn't be there or care 
for Drusilla, as she needed not while attending to Darla and the Master, so 
when Dru brought me Will, our fate was.... " Angel let out a scream as he 
doubled over again. This time both Cordelia and Fred spoke as one, 

"Step on it Gunn."


************
Wes' POV
************
*When did I become so attached---I really don't know. From the 
beginning I knew I was attracted how could I not. Only someone bloody 
blind could not want the man.

In the beginning I knew his history, knew there could be no us, but I still 
dreamed. Still I wanted more, though I knew there could only be 
friendship. I was, am, a gentleman, so my goal of friendship was very 
clear. 

Then after getting to know Angel it was too easy to care. He gave such a 
quiet strength of acceptance that I've never known, and he's allowed me to 
grow in ways I was never allowed. 

The researching started in small ways late at night just to avoid my 
dreams, and my loneliness. I wasn't able to find anything to change the 
curse, but I was able to recognize when the curse changed from our trip to 
Pylea. 

When Angel was forced to see and confront his demon, and his demon 
Angelus was forced to see and confront Angel's soul; they met, battled, 
and then merged into one. Forcing the curse into a stalemate. Ironic really 
after all their years, and the long road of redemption it all came down to a 
meeting, and accepting of the minds after all. 

I could never thank or curse my Father for his damnable lessons of a 
gentlemen's code of honor and it's boundaries. It's the only thing that's 
kept me from making a fool of myself over Angel. I thought I had a little 
time especially when we returned from Pylea. Then finding out about 
Buffy's death put everything on hold. He needed time to grieve and not 
have some fool of a man jump his bones.

Now this. Angel embraced, and embraced with Dru and Spike. Knowing 
now that he will never be mine. Spike, that poncy bleach blond, I wish I 
could hate him, but all I feel is envious. Envious that he will hold Angel, 
to which Angel is running to save him, his embraced childe. Though I 
care, I care for Angel. I really do care maybe more than care, but he'll have 
Spike, and I really do want Angel to be happy. Maybe one day I'll find 
some peace in all this, but it won't be today. *


Chapter 3


They broke every speed limit getting to Sunnydale, and Gunn beat his 
personal record arriving well under the three hours that it normally took to 
get there. Gunn and Wes half carrying Angel's limp body up the steps to 
Giles apartment. The door was answered before anyone knocked. 

"Thank goodness you're here." Exclaimed Giles as he quickly moved to 
the side allowing the LA group to enter.

They turned toward the shrill and continuing wail that had assaulted their 
ears and stared at the hunched over chained figure of Spike being held and 
cooed to by Anya, Xander, and young girl they didn't recognized who was 
wiping Spike's game-face. A new wave of pain racked Angel and Spike. It 
took a moment before Spike's pain dazed face looked up and recognized 
his Sire. 

"Please, Please don't do this to me. Please let me go, Sire please I need to 
be with her." Spike pleaded.

"No, Will, you won't be able to reach her even I couldn't." 

"No, your lying you just want to keep me away, make us suffer apart."

"No, Will, I would never come between these last moments. She made me 
promise Will, not to let you go."

"NO, you Bastard!  Even if you keep us part I will join her, even you can't 
break the mating bond. Do you enjoy this Sire? Leaving us wasn't pain 
enough, but now this last bit of torture on us, your childer, didn't the 
embrace mean anything to you, you Bastard." The shrill started up again 
in earnest, and Spike went back to being rocked and cooed by Xander and 
the girl. 

Buffy reached out gently drawing Angel's attention. "Maybe this is a good 
time to let us in on what's happening?" Buffy asked.

"Yes, quite right. Wesley mentioned Drusilla was in her final death, and 
Spike is mated to her." Giles reiterated, 

"May I ask how you knew that she was is in her final death before Spike 
did?" 

"I had a vision of her. Dru showed me. A vision of what was happening 
and told me who was behind it." 

Dawn moved closer to Angel, but stayed within arms reach of Spike. 
"Why is he still in pain? Buffy and Giles said you'd be able to help him 
that you're his father or something, well make the pain go away." Dawn 
demanded.

At the way the girl looked at Buffy Angel realized this was Dawn, Buffy's 
sister. "You're Dawn right? Dawn, I can't stop his pain. I can barely 
control my own pain." Looking at the others who he knew needed to 
understand, especially Wesley, and Giles whose extensive study and 
knowledge of vampires only came from the chronicles written from the 
Watchers Counsel. " Dru's not dead yet, but she's in extreme pain because 
Cain had her almost drained. She's dead in the human sense, but not in the 
demon sense. The demon within her survives, lives on blood. She was 
beaten and drained to feel every moment of her final death. Made to feel 
and share that pain with her mate and Sire. We will know, feel her death, 
when the sun hits her; she will die instantly."

"You mean, you, and Spike will feel that moment." Dawn whispered. 
Dawn saw Angel's nod and she quickly went back and attached herself to 
Spikes side burying her tears behind her long hair.

"You mentioned knowing who's behind all this, and?" Cordelia asked 
what everyone silently echoed, and each stood close enough to hear. 

"Everyone take a seat we don't have much time, and there is lot to go 
over." Angel regained a semi-resemblance of control and strength just 
from being near Spike. Through the embrace he could still feel both his 
childer's pain; Dru's overwhelming pain in her final death along with 
Will's additional pain of not being able to be there for her. For Angel just 
being within arms distance of his youngest childe enabled him to function, 
but looking over at his childe Angel knew Will was too embedded within 
the pain of his mate's death to gain any kind of strength from his Sire.

Everyone took a spot from the furniture to the floor awaiting Angel's 
explanation of what was happening. Angel took a deep unneeded breath 
before he continued. "Earlier I fell asleep and had a vision of Dru. I could 
see that she was tortured almost drained, tied to await the sun---She didn't 
know where she was other than she was somewhere in Europe. Not 
enough time for me or Spike to rescue her. She's trying to save Spike by 
having me protect him from the mating bonds affects. That wasn't her only 
warning." Angel looked directly over to Giles knowing he and Wes would 
put together the importance of his next words quicker than anyone else in 
the room. "His name is Cain, Darla's first childe, he wants to head the 
clan, the Order of Aurelis, and is in effect starting a clan war. In order to 
become head he has to destroy all opposing clan members including 
mates, minions, fledglings, and embraced pets." 

"So, let him be head of whatever, it's not like you've do the clan thing 
anyway. We'll just ride out Dru's dus-- passing, and help Spike deal with 
it." Sympathy and pain echoed in the slayers next words. " I know it's hard 
to lose someone, but we'll be here for him."

"You don't understand Buffy, Spike's mated to Dru. When she dies her 
final death he will be compelled to do everything and anything he can to 
join her."

An unexpected gasp came from Xander, "NO, you can't let that happen." 
Anya pressed herself closer to Xander's back trying to comfort him as he 
and Dawn continued to rock and comfort Spike.  

"I don't plan on it, but it's complicated."

"You'll just have to uncomplicated it. Spike's one of us now, he earned the 
right, and I'm not about to let even a childe of Darla's hurt him." Buffy 
glared at Angel waiting to see if he'd deny her claim.

 "What about this Cain, can't we just stake him?" Gunn, asked.

"Possibly, if we can get to him, and either way that won't stop what's about 
to happen to Dru, or stop Spike's compulsion." As Angel spoke he made a 
quick glance over to his childe.

"Can't you just tell him that he can have the clan title?" Buffy blurted out.

"It doesn't work that way Buffy. He'll be coming to kill me and all that is 
mine."

"We can stop him though-right?" Willow asked tentatively.

"It won't be just him, it will be all that is his. All his childer, minions, 
embraced and pets."

"What's that mean---embraced I still don't get it Angel?" Cordelia's face 
showed her confusion just as her voice did.

"It's hard to explain, but it's kind of like accepting one as family. The 
embrace has to be accepted both ways. I embraced with both Dru and 
Spike, but I never did with the Master, Darla, or Penn. It's almost as strong 
of a connection as being mated. Cain will come to kill and destroy all even 
those who are only marked." Angel watched as what he said started to sink 
in the Watcher's mind. 

"Oh Lord, does that mean what I think it means." Giles exclaimed.

"Ok, enough again with the double speak, Angel, just lay it out there in 
plain, simple, English." Buffy was starting to get annoyed.

"Fine, I'll put it very black and white since we don't have time anyway. 
Spike will be compelled to die a final death soon after Dru does, unless he 
is re-bonded, and mated to over ride the affects. Cain was Darla's first 
childe, in a sense Darla's mistake, and one that the Master despised."

"If he was a mistake why didn't she just dust him?" Gunn inquired.

"It was the Master's punishment. He said that her poor choice and flaw of 
a first childe was a blemish that she'd have to live with. Cain was to be a 
punishment, to humble her.  When Darla turned me, it was to please the 
Master in all things. She turned her back on Cain and left him to survive 
on his own. Contrary to popular belief vampires are not solitary creatures. 
We are more animal like in that we need to create a pack or family. We 
create connections through childe/Sire relationships, or we embrace/mark 
those we want or need. When I was cursed I became solitary because I 
was afraid to embrace/or mark anyone. That ended when I came to 
Sunnydale and met Buffy. The need was there, and I couldn't control 
myself and I started to mark what was mine."

Xander interrupted, "Don't you mean who, you started to mark who you 
felt was yours." 

"Yes, how did you---?"  

Xander interrupted before he could finish. "The hyena, I understand packs. 
So this Cain is going to want to kill your entire pack." 

"Yes." Angel was surprised that Xander understood exactly what that 
meant. 

"So what about Spike?" Xander asked. 

"He needs to be re-mated/bonded."

"You're going to do that right?" Xander replied in a soft hopeful voice.

Angel look at Xander and wondered for the umpteenth time since he 
walked in seeing Xander rocking his childe exactly what kind of 
relationship he did have with Spike.  

"Yes, but it but not just me, I'm not strong enough anymore, and neither is 
Spike. We've both been living as sub-vampires, not taking in the proper 
food source to make us strong." 

"So how? You have to do something he can't take much more."

"I know Xander, we'll need a fourth mate to strengthen the mating bond 
two mates to be our pomme de sang ones we can mate and embrace with, 
who will tie us together." 

"Pomme de sang, that's French, what the hell is an apple of blood? And 
what do you mean a fourth for mating? As in mating with you and Spike--
-EWW" Cordelia's mouth ran off before she ccould stop and think.

"A fourth mate, yes, and yes mating basically means exactly what you're 
thinking Cordy, and more. It's a much stronger connection of a mark or 
even being embraced, but the mating is enhanced ten fold when the pair 
are embrace and are pomme de sang's the givers of blood."

Red-faced Cordelia stammered out. "Ah Angel, not a vampire here-and 
I'm not voting to be turned."

"You can't--won't be turned to become a pomme de sang. A pomme de 
sang is the gift of blood, a special bond with who they're mated with, 
giving the gift of their blood joining in the ardeur in place of the hunt."

Buffy asked, "Like a thrall, like Riley?"

"No, not exactly, a thrall isn't mated they aren't gifted, thralls become 
enslaved to a vampire where a pomme de sang shares the ardeur with their 
mate. It's difficult to explain to put into words exactly everything that's 
involved. I've never been mated, or had a pomme de sang, but Spike 
mated with Dru after they embraced, so their connection is very strong. 
I'm not even sure it will work, but they didn't share or have a pomme de 
sang which could help us over-ride Dru's connection." Angel signed, and 
looked over at worried expressions for young people before him who had 
become his friends. 

"And if not, and we lose..." Buffy wasn't sure she wanted to an alternative.

"Then I've lost everything before it's even started." Angel looked 
pointedly at his childe before looking back at Buffy. 

Buffy stepped forward. "Angel, don't say that. I'll do everything I can to 
save Spike, and we'll stop Cain."

"You have to know the truth. If I can't stop, if I can't save Spike there is no 
saving me, or...." Angel glanced toward Dawn than looked directly into 
Buffy's eyes.

"I don't feed like a true vampire, not as a fledgling, never mind a Master. 
Cain's been training, gaining strength to win and beat Angelus and all 
that's ours. Even if I lost my soul and became Angelus again we'd be in the 
same position hopeless. I'm not mated, the Master is dead, my Sire is dead, 
they were, are of my line. One of the two I embraced with is going to die a 
final death. Angelus and I only have only a few pets marked. Without a 
mate or ones I'm embraced with I'm nothing. I have no line, and Cain will 
destroy me and mine with no effort. Even with Spike living I still don't 
know, but at least we'd have a slight chance."


**********
Gunn's POV
**********
*It's gone from bad to nasty in too short of a time, and I'm having trouble 
keeping up. It wasn't that long ago I was jumping hoops avoiding work, 
and trying not to think about demons, vampires and things that howl in the 
night. Now I'm in famous 

Sunnydale, and all the famous tales from Angel, English, and Cordy where 
the real nuts, flakes, demons, and slayers live, and my main man Angel a 
bona fide Master vampire who is about to be mated, and, or dethroned 
depending on your take of things. 

Personally I think I just entered the twilight zone. 

Angel's holding up, but I got a feeling it's only because of the two blonds, 
Buffy, and the one on the floor who is a freakish mess. I know he's the one 
Angel came running to help, the Big Bad, William the Bloody, one fourth 
of the Scourge of Europe, but now looking at him all I see is Alonna, I 
mean he looks how I felt when Alonna died at my hands. Not a nice place 
to be, or even witness someone else's pain. 

Though to stop those lines of thoughts I just have to look over to Cordy. I 
mean watching her face twitch with the thoughts of Angel wrapping 
himself around the blond; the male blond is just plain funny. She looks 
like she was just told she'd have to shop K-Mart for the rest of her life just 
not a welcome thought. Though it's not like I'm loving the idea either not 
that I'm a homophobe, but I guess I'm not ready to march the parade 
either, but I've lived here in sunny Cal all my life, and most of that time 
has been on the streets which gives the word tolerance a whole new 
meaning. 

Looking at Fred I really do hope Cordy learns about tolerance and friends, 
and catches a clue real fast cause that girl has got it bad. 

I'm also still worried about Lorne he still hasn't said anything, and that 
alone is stretching my nerves to the max. 

And one look at Wes and I can see I've got to take my own advise on 
tolerance and friends. I can't believe I didn't see it before now, and they 
say the eyes are the mirrors to one's soul. I guess I've been one bald, blind, 
black man to not see the truth that's staring me in the face. The way Wes is 
looking at Angel places Fred back into the crush category. 

Damn, I had a bad feeling about Fred getting hurt, but seeing Wes it's way 
too late, he's already there and in the worse way. And there is not a damn-
fucking thing I can do about it. *


Chapter 4


"And the persons who do become this pomme de sang, will give you-us 
this chance?" Buffy looked Angel straight in the eyes too afraid not to; too 
afraid her dream of the two of them together might come true.

Angel nodded in answer.

"But what.... I mean if you mate what about your soul? Does that mean 
you'll lose it? Is the choice between dealing with Angelus or this Cain?" 
Buffy stammered.

Wes looked up and answered Buffy. "Ahmm, actually his soul's anchored 
now. He--Angel and Angelus merged together, after they each faced their 
other half before we left Pylea."

Buffy turned hurt eyes toward Angel. "Is that true? You didn't---"

"Shhh, There was no reason when my love had died." Angel wiped away a 
few tears that escaped from Buffy's eye. He grabbed Buffy's hand and 
caressed it.  

He turned toward Willow. "Willow, there's a couple of spells I'd like you 
to perform. Both are very quick and simple verbal spells, one will show 
you the marks, marks Spike, Dru, Angelus and myself made. Showing you 
their auras and the different intensities and strengths of the mark. It will 
help to see who might be able to handle or is capable to doing the bond. 
Once we know, and if we have their consent, the other spell will accelerate 
the embracing and mating bond. Will you please perform these spells?"

Angel squeezed Buffy's hand, and she squeezed it back in answer to his 
silent question that hung in the air between them.

Willow looked from Buffy to Angel then nodded her consent, and took the 
book from Angel's hands. After she re-examined the spell Willow 
performed it to a tee. 

"Oh Goddess, how beautiful---ah, everyone here is marked, but there are 
differences. Mostly in colors, and the amount intensifies over the person-
kinda like an aura, but instead of surrounding the person it's wrapped 
around them "

"Willow focus in on Buffy, what color does she have around her?"

"Colors, she has a lot. Seven different colors totaled. Three large brilliant 
colors surrounded by even larger amounts of white an silver and two 
rather bright small ones."

Angel cast a quick worried look at Buffy before he asked. "I didn't except 
that, what about Fred here what color is around her?"

"Again colors, but only two shades of gold, a darker gold and a lighter 
gold."

"Angelus' mark mixed with mine, so mine is two different shades of 
gold."

"Yeah, I see what you mean--- Fred, Lorne, Gunn, Cordelia and Wesley 
all have the same colors of gold." Willow giggled, "Though Wesley seems 
to be splashed and dipped in it a lot more than the others."

Wes blushed at the possible meaning of that statement.

"OK, and the others?" Angel probed on.

"Lots of different colors, though mostly a purple color."

"Do you see that purple color on me?"

"Yeah, you have a lot of colors, but there is a lot of the purple color on 
you it's especially dark there on the left side of your neck, and similar 
orange one on the right side" Willow explained.

"What color do you see around Spike's heart?" Angel asked.

"MMM, it's one big orange color wrapped around the heart that seems to 
reach and intertwine around his neck with the gold where both are 
encircled strongly around his body. There's a slue of other colors, but none 
as bright or as large as the gold and orange."  

"Good, Dru's color must be the orange, and Spike's is purple. Only those 
mated, or embraced would be around the neck and heart. All other marks 
would show around the rest of the body." 

"So Deadboy you marked us like pack does territory, instead of urine you 
pissed color on us." 

Angel glanced at Xander again surprised by the boy's astuteness. "Yes, 
Xander it's similar" 

Cordelia scrunched up her face "Eww, enough of the bathroom talk-got it."

"Oh, who marked me?" Anya asked a bit too happy about it. Willow 
looked and saw that she was marked by Spike. 

"Angel, what does the size of the mark mean?" 

"The larger the mark, and deeper the color, the more attraction from the 
one who marked them. Another vampire can't see the mark, but in a way 
they can sense it-the deeper the mark the stronger the sense. Once you 
start marking it's completely instinctual, and is used in battle whether with 
another Master, or clan." 

Willow looked back and forth from Xander, Buffy to Wesley who had the 
largest amounts of marks with the deepest colors, but she also noticed 
marks of green wrapped around Xander and Buffy. "Angel both Buffy, 
and Xander have a small green mark, who would..."

She didn't finish when Xander finished for her. "Dracula, right Deadboy."

"Yes" 

Xander continued, "So how is this going to help Spike?"

"Dru said that the kittens, a pet name she would call humans would help 
me bond with Spike. Those with the strongest marks to each of us might 
be strong enough to handle the bond. I marked most of you here, but I 
don't know to what depth I marked everyone. Except for possibly Buffy, 
between Angelus and I, she should be well marked. Even if she agrees to 
be one of our pomme de sang we would still need another. Willow who 
has the strongest marks?"

"Ah, well like you said everyone has a mark. As I mentioned Wes has a 
lot of the gold almost like he was dipped in it-you, know has a kind of a 
head to toe thing going on. Then Anya, and Tara only have the purple 
marks. Giles, has purple both gold's, and orange. I seem to have the purple 
and gold. Mmmm, Buffy has seven marks, Angel/Angelus in almost equal 
amounts of gold's. One is darker than the other, and an almost equal 
amount of purple, with a small patch of green and red. The white and 
silver seem to be a bit larger than the gold, and in equal amounts. Dawn 
has a lot of purple kind of a like Wes, and Xander. Xander has six marks." 

Willow's eyes widen as she realized that Buffy and Xander had been 
embraced. From Angel's own words only those marks around the neck 
where embraced marks, and Buffy and Xander showed such a mark.  From 
the color of gold Willow could see that Angel embraced Buffy, but 
Angelus embraced Xander. Turning Willow glared at Angel before 
continuing on. 

" The lighter gold is a little bit smaller than Buffy's, but not by too much, 
but there is a larger amount of Angelus' mark and a really large mark from 
Spike, and a small mark of orange from Dru. Plus a smaller amount of the 
green than what Buffy has, but he also one centered on his chest a deep 
brown almost like a Hershey candy bar." 

"And this all means what?" Cutting to the chase Cordelia stated a little to 
clearly glaring at Willow. Willow looked down mumbling to herself trying 
to avoid an answer.  

"Willow?" Buffy inquired softly. "Willow it's ok, I'll do what I need to. 
Really it'll be ok."

"Ammm, I'm sorry Buffy it's not you-I mean you do have a lot, but not as 
much as...." Willow mumbled the rest.

Buffy squeezed her hand, "Who?"

"XanderandWesoktheyhavethedeepestmarkesandarecoverinthem."

"WES and XANDER" Cordelia exclaimed.

Willow nodded her affirmation, and avoided everyone's eyes somewhat 
embarrassed over the implication. 

Angel knew exactly what the implication would mean. Knew that there 
was a chance that Buffy wouldn't be the one-and now to know that was the 
reality he didn't know if he could subject them to the role as his mates and 
pomme de sang. With Buffy she was had been in his heart for so long it 
seemed unconceivable to have someone else never mind two someone 
else's. Both men he had lusted over. One he trusted and was a friend, and 
the other was Xander. Xander who didn't trust him, and had hated him 
from day one, but it was that hate that attracted Angel and Angelus to the 
boy. 

Angel turned looking into Buffy's eye's sharing the pain of being separated 
once again.   

"If I do this, if I create the bond, if I fight Cain-then it would change 
everything, and everyone."

"What do you mean if, of course you'll fight that's what we do, we fight 
the good fight." Cordelia stated.

"Cordelia's right you can't let Cain mess with those who are innocent. You 
said he'd kill all of those who are marked from you and Spike-that's all of 
us. We can't let that happen?" Giles replied than looked down at his 
already clean glasses

Buffy grabbed Angel's hand. "Angel, we took on the Master and a 
Goddess Glory, you really think we can't handle one master vamp." 

"He won't be alone Buffy, to make this move to take over to fight the 
rightful heir of a clan, then he's got five childer, and each of those childer 
have dozens of minions. There will be a war and the first they'll go after 
are the childer that are embraced, Drusilla and Spike, next are embraced 
pets, that's you Buffy, ---you, and Xander."

Buffy glanced at Xander who had trouble meeting her gaze, and felt Angel 
turning her back to him as he continued.

"You offered yourself to me to save me. Xander, I forced into making a 
horrible choice as a bribe to Angelus-I embraced you both not as equals as 
I did Dru and Spike, but as human pets. You both freely came to me. Cain 
will go after each of you next. Then he will go after all that have been 
marked. Just as Willow was able to see, so will Cain's people. They will 
come and be focused on one thing to kill you.  Cain's childer that you'll be 
fighting will be as strong and powerful as the Master you fought because 
they have been feeding."

Angel watched both Buffy and Xander's waiting for reactions to his 
words.

"In the beginning, ....I didn't think I'd would be bonded with anyone else, 
but you Buffy. Later, Angelus wanted----" Angel looked over to Xander 
then into Buffy's eyes so she'd understand.

"You've got to understand if I bond/mate with Spike then with Wes and 
Xander as our pomme de sang's they will share the ardeur with us. They 
will be mated to us and all that entails; it will also create a stronger bond 
within me and Spike. We'll be stronger because of our mates, from their 
gift of being our pomme de sang's. Taking Cain on means I will be 
compelled to call what's left of my family, our line, my marks as well as 
Spike's or even Dru or Darla's if any are alive. Doing this means changing 
everything, everyone will change. I, ...Buffy I still have my soul, I can't 
make that decision for you, and you have to make it yourself. Each of you, 
and understand you will all change."

"What changes exactly-you said no turning into vamp-face" Cordelia 
demanded.

"No, you won't be turned especially if I'm mated. The desire to make 
childer won't be there, but there will be other changes subtle changes that 
will be more noticeable with each other than to the world or outsiders. The 
most noticeable change will be a connection to me, to Spike and our 
mates. You'll feel it. Want to be around us, need to be closer to us to each 
other. You'll feel a connection with each other as well. I'm not sure what 
other changes if any. I haven't been around a clan since the Master and he 
never had any humans for pets or embraced with anyone during that time 
that I knew of. Actually he never liked humans except as food."

"Oh goody like I really wanted to hear that. So if Xander and Wes agree to 
bond to you and Spike, then you'll fight Cain and reclaim your clan thing 
right? Of course, if not then we're picked off one by one by Cain's happily 
demented family," Cordelia recapped.

"I'll fight either way, but it will be a very short fight without Spike or the 
bond."

"Is there a way I can bond with Spike only and not you Deadboy?" 

"No, Xander I'm afraid not. Will is too weak to take just a single bond in 
replacement of Dru; even with me I'm too weak to fight his draw to 
Drusilla my other childe. No, I'll need your strength, and Wes' to keep 
Will, Angelus, and myself anchored to the new bond." 

Xander looked down at Spike who he still held in his arms, and knew he 
couldn't lose him, but was just starting to realize the debt he'd have to pay. 
He glanced back at Anya, and swallowed hard.

"Anya?" 

Angel looked directly at Xander, so he knew that there could be no 
mistake. "It won't be the same, once mated. The mated partners are very 
territorial, and usually never share. You'd still be close, and will want to 
be close, but no, you won't feel the same once the bond takes affect-it'll be 
more like family, a very close family."

Anya looked up toward Angel, and knew she would lose Xander once he 
was bonded. She moved in front of Xander and looked into the man/boy 
who was brave enough to love her, and taught her how to love and be 
human again.  

"Xander, hush, it's ok." Anya brushed away some of his tears knowing 
how torn he felt. Taking a deep breath Anya pulled all of her knowledge 
and strength to say what she knew needed to be said. "Shhh, I know, 
Xander I've seen a clan war between vampires once before, about 600 
years ago. Lots of carnage, and not in the making a vampire happy 
carnage way, that's why they don't have too many." Taking a long breath 
trying to keep her emotions steady, and focus on the intellectual paradox 
in front of her. "Xander, you're the white knight, my white knight, you've 
saved my life more than once, and you wouldn't be able to live with 
yourself if something happen to Willow, Dawn, or Buffy if you could have 
stopped it. I've lived, a very long time, just over 1000 years, and you're the 
only one who ever really made me feel really wanted and loved either as a 
demon, or human. A human who had to learn to be human; you were there 
for me every moment even though I was an ex-demon. I want you to live, 
I need for you to live, and you won't have that chance without this bond." 
Swallowing hard, and holding back her own tears Anya continued. 
"Please, live for me Xander-Please you must.     

"I, Anya I love you---I" Tears continued to fall down Xander's cheek.

Anya clung closer to Xander and nuzzled his neck whispering. "I know 
Xander, it's ok Xander I love you too. I always will, and I'll be here for 
you always, but I want you to live, live a long life, you deserve that, and 
this is the only way."

She wiped away his tears and kissed his lips as if saying good-bye already. 
Willow watched amazed at Anya, as a large gold color mark grew winding 
around her body and intertwined beside Spike's purple mark. 

Xander looked up and nodded toward Angel. They both turned toward 
Wesley and awaited he's answer. He only nodded his consent. 


************
Xander's POV
************
*It was only a nod, but it sealed my fate. How did this happen? 

One moment I was with Anya, planning our wedding, and Spike, my 
bleach fangless friend, was baiting me left and right. Dawnie was laughing 
at our word play, and the next moment the phone rang with one panicked 
Giles urging us to come to his place. My nightmare began with one step 
through Giles door. That one step changed the course and direction of my 
life. 

Giles, Tara, and Buffy waited and watched as Willow cast a spell causing 
Spike to be restrained where he stood. Anya, Dawn, and myself were 
shocked and dismayed by Willow's actions. After Glory and Buffy's death 
Spike became one of us.  Not just a Scoobie either, but most of all a 
friend.  Someone I trusted at my back, and here my oldest friend was 
casting a spell on my other close friend. 

Spike, true to form started yelling, and showed his disbelief that his Red 
would do something like this to him. I was about to give Willow a piece of 
my mind when piercing screams filled the room. I felt like I was in slow 
motion when I turned back toward Spike, and watched him slowly fall to 
the floor. The screaming went on and on. Buffy rushed forward and pulled 
Dawn into a hug as we all watched horrified at Spike's torment. Dawn 
started crying hitting and yelling at Buffy to make Willow stop hurting 
him. Willow looked up at Dawn with a confused hurt face to which Tara 
pulled Willow in closer to her. I knew then she wasn't hurting him, 
somehow she knew what was going to happen. 

Spike started calling out 'Princess, No, No, No.' Then he seemed to shake 
himself free from whatever had a grip on him. 'Red, please you need to let 
me go, my dark Princess needs me please I'm begging you' Spike, William 
the Bloody, was begging I couldn't believe it and it shocked me to the 
core. Spike had become a stable rock in my life, someone I admired, 
someone who didn't even bend to Deadboy, and now here he was begging 
Willow to free him. Fury filled me, fury at my oldest friend in making 
Spike do this, it wasn't right. Anya, who clutched at my side, was feeling 
the fury under my skin, and trying to calm and sooth me with soft caresses 
on my back. Willow turned into Tara shielding her face, but not before the 
anguish of tears shone in her eyes. Dawn pulled away from Buffy, who 
had been whispering to her, trying to comfort her sister. Dawn kneeled 
before Spike and held him crying with him and the anguish of his forced 
restraint. Anya squeezed me one more time before she kneeled down 
beside Dawn brushing her hair away and started caressing Spike's back 
like she had mine a few moments ago. I followed Anya and embraced 
Spike as large sobs came from the small tight compact body. I enclosed 
Spike tighter within my embrace trying to give my support. A part of me 
felt that this was right, me holding Spike this way, that this was where 
Spike belonged, where I belonged. 

How timely pathetic, or poetic my insight was at that moment. Now, not 
only will I be holding Spike again, but Deadboy and Wesley as well. 
Deadboy, holding him, touching him---urk, I don't want to think about it, 
please I can't. I still hate the bastard. Before he left for LA we had come to 
an understanding we both mutually hated each other, but we both loved 
Buffy. My love for Buffy had changed over the years from first love to 
accepting the warmness of just friendship; just as my love for Willow and 
Cordelia changed. I hated Angel for becoming Angelus and Angelus for 
forcing me to submit to him. I was lucky Dru interfered with Angelus' 
plans for me, but not before he got a taste of me-not before he touched me-
not before he marked and claimed my darkest dreams, my deepest.... Now 
I'm forced to, forced to face those dark dreams.

And Anya, my love. How can I feel, feel anything, anything, but sorrow 
and pain at losing you. My feelings for Anya slowly crept up on me. In the 
beginning it was just wondrous fun sex, lots and lots of sex. Then, we 
talked and got to know each other. Anya was new to so many things, 
always had a different perspective from everyone else, which I began to 
love. She also listened, listened to everything-my jokes, my thoughts, my 
pain, and my secrets, even my silence. She was the one person who was 
always there for me. Once I could have said that about Willow, but we 
grew up and in some ways apart, but Anya was there. Even though she had 
problems with day-to-day human things she had knowledge of a thousand 
years, yet she didn't want to be with the zeppo, the donut-boy, the bloody 
whelp, but with me Alexander La Velle Harris. How could I not love 
someone who wanted and loved just me? Now I've lost her. 

I'll be mated, in a sense married, to three other men. Angel who hates me, 
Wesley a relative stranger and once rival for Cordelia's affections, and the 
third Spike, a friend who is losing his one true love. Mated with men, 
mated as in sex, sex with Spike. I guess I should be grateful that Anya and 
I were very experimental, so I nothing will be too much of a surprise. 
Well, except it won't be a toy, but three experienced men. I've read some 
of Giles watcher chronicles about Spike and Angelus; the whole 
Sire/childe thing wasn't just a parent/child thing unless they were a very 
weird and kinky family. I'm pretty positive Wesley has experience. With 
Spike it doesn't seem to bad, and if I was honest part of me still craves 
Angelus' touch. What am I thinking, I'll never be complete, never have 
real love again. I guess I'm a real Harris after all; I'll never be really happy 
or have true love. Pathetic, real pathetic Harris, and all in the name of 
saving the ones I do love. *
**********


**********
Wes' POV
**********
*I wanted to say yes, shout it out even, but I couldn't form a single syllable 
never mind a coherent sentence, only nod in consent. My fantasy, my 
dream was here. I was going to be with the person I waned most. Wanted 
what a lie the person I loved most. One half of me was elated; the other 
half reality was crashing down around me. This wasn't some silly romance 
of finding my true love, my mate, or even that Angel saw and returned the 
love I had for him. No, this was nothing but lust. Angel lusted after me, 
but he doesn't love me. I can see that when he looks at Buffy. I recognized 
the pain in Angel's eyes. I can see the pain just as clearly as it had been 
reflected back to me every time I looked in the mirror. I'm nothing more 
than a substitute, a body that he lusted after. One that was here when he 
thought Buffy was dead. And it's not like he lusted after just me, no I am 
only one fourth of this quartet. The one fourth of this quartet that that 
wasn't even lusted after enough to embrace. Spike, I can understand he's 
his childe; one he chose and created, but Alexander Harris. The same 
Xander Harris, a boy who had once captured Cordelia's heart seemed to 
also capture Angelus'; at least enough to embrace the boy. A boy, one I 
have under estimated. A boy, who found love, has love, which was getting 
married, who is sacrificing he's love in order to save his friends. He's not 
doing this because of a secret love. No, his pain is echoing off of him. And 
this boy shares something special with Spike as well. The way he holds 
him screams the care he has for the smaller man. Angel will have his 
childe back, will have the boy he embraced, and then there's me; a body 
that he's lusted after, but not enough to embrace me. The saying of being 
careful for what you wish for has never made itself more clearly in my 
entire life. *  


Chapter 5


"We have very little time left, and I need to make it clear that after I 
embrace and mate with Xander and Wesley I will call on the marks---that 
affects all of you and everyone else I have ever marked. All of you will 
heed to the call. Making that connection of calling on the marks will 
subject everyone to the changes we will undergo, but before I go any 
further-is there anyone that wants out, because once it starts I can't stop it, 
not once the bond is established and firmly in place between us" Angel 
motioned toward Xander and Wes. "When I call on the marks, most of the 
changes will take place in three days time. I can't remove the marks, but I 
can block the coming changes through the link. Through that union you'll 
feel connected to each other, not just to me.  I might be able to give you 
strength, know if you were in danger, and you'll have a similar link with 
each other.  A stronger bond, more in tune with each other, a stronger 
sense of family."

Cordelia bluntly stated, "A connection; you mean I'll be able to feel what 
you and the blond wonder over there feels-like EW." 

Angel made a slight grin back, "Yeah, but more like the emotions, not the 
actual feelings or thoughts."

Buffy turned toward Giles, "Is that how it is, or is there something Angel's 
leaving out?"

"Yes, well there is very little that we actually know to be fact in the 
chronicles, but it was rumored about the effects of a mating bond between 
vampires-of feeling the emotions or pain of another mate. It's quite 
extraordinary really." Giles looked up from polishing his glasses and 
glanced from Wes to Angel.

"So everything Angel said about this connection thing is of the good." 
Buffy gasped.

"Yes, as far as I can tell. Anya was right about that clan war 600 some 
years ago-though I thought it was only a vampire legend. I do know about 
vampire marks, and I've read counsel reports about this Cain and his 
childer. They seem to have modeled themselves after Angelus, especially 
his childer. In some cases, they have worked even harder to outdo him; he 
will come after us, after you, Dawn. I believe we will need Angel and 
need him at his strongest." 

Dawn's answer seemed to echo everyone's sentiments. "You're my family 
either way, so having a stronger connection of that doesn't scare me-I just 
want Spike to stop hurting."

Angel turned toward the young girl who had shown such obvious innocent 
love for his childe. "He will-I promise"

Willow spoke up, "What about bonds already in place---- Tara and I-after 
Glory we bonded, magically-will that be hurt or be affected-I don't want to 
lose what we have now."

"No Little One, you won't lose it. It'll only grow stronger than what you 
already have." 

Willow pulled Tara closer to her as she smiled their consent.

"Cordelia, Fred, Lorne, and Gunn what about you?"

"I followed you through dimensions Angel, I'll follow you through this as 
well." Fred answered.

"I don't see that we have much choice, as long as I don't get turned. I don't 
mind having you at my back especially with English keeping you in 
check, but know this, one fang near me and all bets are off and the fangs 
dust." Gunn gibed back 

Angel smiled knowing that Gunn's threat was not an idle threat, but a 
promise. Angel then turned toward Cordelia.

"I -I'm sorry I---I can't. Count me out." Cordelia lowered her head and 
turned away.

Angel started to move toward Cordy when Lorne, who had 
uncharacteristically stayed quiet up to this point satisfied in watching the 
events unfold around him, blocked Angel by stepping in front of Cordelia.

"Don't you think you owe him an explanation, sugar?" Cordelia turned 
away from him realizing she couldn't hide from him.

"Fine I'll tell him"

"Wait you can't."

"Listen, doll face, I'll be making that connection, and once I do, not only 
will he know, but so will everyone else that does, so where does that leave 
you?"

Cordelia shut her mouth and closed her eyes.

"She's afraid of the connection-of the powers sending her messages-that 
she'll cause the others pain that the Powers send her."

Angel placed a finger under Cordy's chin forcing her to look at him when 
he asked.

"Is this true Cordy?"

She closed her eyes and slowly nodded. 

"No, I don't think it would be like that-in fact I was hoping you would 
because I think I can block the pain you feel, but still leave you with the 
visions."

Snapping her eyes open she said, "Really, you think you can-you mean no 
more pain and killer headaches, yet still able to protect the innocent?" 
Angel nodded an affirmation.

Cordelia practically jumped into Angel's arms smothering him with her 
hugs, "Then the answer's yes."

"Buffy? Giles?"

"Yes, I know what is at stake here, Cain must not win---I'm sure you can 
use a battered, but still a good researcher with a bit of knowledge on magic." 

Angel smiled than turned his focus on Buffy and her answer.

"I still don't get all this. Why you think Cain is so powerful, but I trust 
you. All of you are my family, my life. I'm still the slayer who lives with 
that duty. I don't see how I can be any closer than I already feel, but I 
won't object."

"Very well. Our first objective is to create and override Dru's bond by me 
bonding with Xander and Wes first, then with Will. It would be best if we 
do this here surrounded by all of you---It will add to the strength of our 
new covenant, and help to set the union.  By this evening we will know if 
we were successful ---then I will start to call on the marks. I know there 
isn't a lot of room here, but it would be better if you all stay here and close 
to each other. The changes will be stronger and happen faster, then 
enabling you to adjust to them more quickly."

As Angel talked, Wes went to help Xander move Spike toward the center 
of the room where everyone had formed a circle. 

"How has he been?" Wesley asked as they tried to make Spike more 
comfortable while he still held on to Xander.

"Nothing's changed since you got here, just the moaning and rocking."

"Buffy, I need to talk to you privately." Angel motioned Buffy over to the 
other side of the room. 

"I mentioned earlier, that when you had given yourself I embraced you----
I had thought you'd be my pomme de sang. Not then, but now." 

"I remember---what does that mean Angel-especially now that you're 
going to be----?" 

"Mated-yes, I know, I'm sorry. I actually thought it was going to be you 
that I'd be bonded with, but that's not the case. I need to tell you that 
because I've already embraced with you and because you're the slayer-you 
will probably feel a deeper connection; one that could start before I even 
call on the marks. I want you to be aware of that and not to be afraid of 
what you might feel from me, us-trust me ok."

"I do trust you Angel, that's why I'm here-You better go and fix Spike, 
Dawn's not going to stop worrying until he's safe."

Angel nodded and walked back to the center of the room with his childe 
and soon to be mates. Xander looked up seeing Angel's concern, focusing 
back on Spike, Xander answered Angel's silent question.

"No change-still shaking. I think he's there with her, in a way. He doesn't 
really seem to acknowledge anything or anyone around him, but he's 
seeing something-seeing her I guess."

"You're right about that. I have the strength for a light shield-and right 
now that's only protecting me, so I can do this and not fall into the pain 
that has a hold on Dru and Spike."

"Alright, Deadboy-mmm," Xander swallowed, " I mean Angel, so, how 
does this thing work?"

Xander tried to avoid looking at the others that surrounded him watching 
everything they said and did. From the corner of his eye, he saw the others 
join hands as Willow and Tara started to chant.

Buffy and the others became engrossed with the rhythm of Tara and 
Willow's chant, and watched in fascination as a red haze encircled their 
friends, their family.


Chapter 6

************
Buffy's POV
************
*I'm the slayer, I'm strong, I know sacrifice, I've been doing it for years 
now, but why doesn't this feel like it?

 I still love Angel, with all my heart, and now I'm losing him completely. I 
should be devastated that I'm not going to be his mate. I was excited when 
I first heard what needed to be done, that I'd be his mate. Thought, maybe 
now, the Powers realized that we should be together- that they're going to 
correct all the past mistakes and even throw in the added bonus of Spike 
and Xander. Ha, what a laugh that the Powers would do anything in my favor. 

I know dying this last time changed me in ways that I can't even 
comprehend, like dying the first time was easy. 

No, it wasn't easy, but it was different. For one thing, I had no memories, 
no lapse of time the first death. This last time, everything was different. 
One, I was different before I died. We all changed. Angel was gone, 
fighting in LA. I found, loved and lost Riley. Dawn was created, and 
added into my life- numerous changes, but the most drastic change was 
love and family, she was, is my family. And Mom, damn I still miss her so 
much. When Willow brought me back, besides living my worst nightmare 
of crawling out of my own grave-rrrr, still gives me the willies. I felt 
something missing. I'm not sure what's missing, but it gnaws at me, and 
seems to be growing each day. 

For a brief moment, I thought mating with Angel would satisfy the need, 
fill that hole that I feel has been missing inside of me for a while, but I 
realize now that it was wishful thinking on my part. Otherwise, I wouldn't 
be feeling this relief.

 It amazes me that my greatest fantasy, my dream, was in my hands and I 
didn't really want it. Now I'm watching my friends, my ex-lover bond to 
each other to become mates, and I'm not even wigged about it. At least not 
in the way I should be. I should at least be wigged about the thought of 
them having sex together, but it doesn't. No, wigged would not be the 
word I'd use, nope, not wigged over strong hot, hard bodies touching, 
sliding.... Excited much? 

Yeah, the thought, images, do make me hot, but why doesn't the thought 
of me being in the middle of those bodies do anything for me? Why do I 
feel like there is something important I'm missing here? *
************           

"Yes, we have to hurry-we have very little time left." Angel started taking 
off his shirt as he continued talking. "The spell Willow and Tara are 
performing will speed up and enhance the mating bond-I've marked each 
of you, and Angelus already embraced Will and Xander, so I'll embrace 
Wes then work on the bond with him, then I'll move to you, Xander. It 
might be best if you both take your shirts off."

Looking anxiously from one to the other before both slowly started to 
unbutton their shirts.

"Wes come here." Angel reached out, pulling Wes to him and finished 
taking his shirt off as he did. Angel stared deep into Wes' eyes, caressing 
his arms and shoulders as he spoke,  "What I am-what I have-what is in 
my heart, my blood---I will be for you-I will accept you above life, above 
death, my life my blood, accept my embrace, my life, my blood, my 
bloodline, my family." Angel leaned in closer and licked the pulse beating 
in Wes' jugular before he sank his teeth in deeply. Wes melted into 
Angel's embrace moaning his pleasure as Angel drank from him. Angel 
started to pull away leaving a blood flow down Wes' neck. 

"Xander come here." 

As Xander reluctantly let go of Spike, he scooted up toward Angel and 
Wes. Angel started to repeat what he said to Wes. Xander heard him in a 
dazed whisper, before Angel started to lick his neck, but moved Xander 
over to Wes and put his lips to Wesley's neck with his still flowing blood. 
Realizing what Angel wanted, Xander attentively reached out with his 
tongue and licked away a small patch of blood from Wes' neck. Wes 
moaned at Xander's touch and leaned into the touch. Wes started to rub 
himself against Xander to let him know how excited he was. Excited 
himself, Xander clamped his lips onto Wes' neck, just as Angel bit down 
into Xander and started his own suction. Angel pulled away from Xander's 
neck and pulled the boy off of Wesley, but held him so Wes could get into 
a better position and without being told he drank from Xander's neck. 

Angel separated his mates away from each other. The blood that glistened 
from their lips excited Angel even more as he licked their lips clean, so 
then, he could concentrate on their fallen mate. The chanting was like a 
musical haze in the background, and Angel could feel the strength, the 
power it was giving him. Excitement built inside him, as Angelus 
encouraged the events around him. He could still feel Dru, but it was 
becoming a distant memory; Xander and Wes were filling his senses. Will, 
he needed to concentrate on Will. The strength of his new mates helped 
him see the clarity of the situation, instead of feasting and gorging himself 
sexually on his new mates. He needed William, and Will needed them. 
Angel crouched down and embraced his William. Angel licked William's 
neck where he long ago embraced and created his childe. Here the 
connection and pain to Drusilla was the strongest.  He could almost sense 
her through that connection. His time was up; it had to be now, with his 
other hand he reached out to Xander and Wes pulling them to him. As 
quickly as he could, Angel sliced his and Spike's arm open and motioned 
for Xander and Wes to drink at the same moment Angel slid his fangs into 
Spike and drank.     

Will sat rocking, embraced between the three men; only aware of the pain 
he could feel from his sweet dark princess.


************
Spike's POV
************
*"Princess, it won't be long now, Please forgive me for not being there for 
you." Spike watched helplessly as his Princess dangled, whimpering a 
lullaby to Miss Edith, and her girl Darla who she insisted was waiting for her.

As angry as Spike was for not being able to be with his princess in her 
final moments, he was glad she believed someone was there for her. His 
dark princess, what he would give just to have her back, even that day 
where she left him for that chaos demon. Anything was better than 
watching this. He didn't know how he got here, but somehow the channel, 
the connection he felt with Dru, directed him here. If only he knew about 
this channeling thing years ago, they'd be together right now facing this, 
their death together.

The gray sky lightened as rays of light stretched out over the horizon. 
Spike was thankful that Dru was too weak to delay the inevitable. Blood 
tears continued to stroll down his cheek as he watched his mate sing her 
last note as the sun kissed her frayed body and combusted into flames until 
there was nothing left save the dangling chain that once held his princess.

Screams filled his ears as the connection to Dru faded into nothingness. *
************

Screams filled the air of the small room where the sounds bounced and 
echoed around the room. Willow broke her chant, "We're losing them." 
Willow's gaze bore into Tara's eyes silently asking the question that Tara 
answered. "We have no choice, try it." Willow nodded and squeezed 
Tara's hand as they both started to chant again. This time the room's 
energy came alive.


Chapter 7


Angel felt the moment Dru was gone. They had lost. He was too late; he 
felt Will's pain swell inside him and knew his mates also felt the tidal 
wave of pain. In a faint distance he heard screaming and was no longer 
aware who, or where it was coming from, but he seemed to be surrounded 
within the pained walls of relentless torment. Angelus, it was Angelus' 
howling pain that consumed and intertwined with William's pain within 
Angel's body. Angel no longer felt the strength of his mates; he couldn't 
even gage his distance from them, but knew logically that they were 
within his arms reach. One mate, Wes, he was feeding off of him, he 
should be able to feel Wes' lips on his arm, but Angelus and Will's pain 
physically numbed him. His other mate Xander, where was Xander? 
Angel had stopped feeding off of Will when the pain struck, and didn't 
have the strength to have, or will any more to complete the bond as guilt, 
and despair consumed him. He had failed; he had failed Dru, Buffy, his 
friends, William, and his new mates, even Angelus in protecting what was 
ours. He truly was cursed, cursed to love and know that he damned all of 
those he loved. Angel was vaguely aware of a new heat and energy 
surrounding them.
*****

Excitement swiftly turned to pain even as Xander continued to suck on 
Spike's arm. He felt the incredible connection Angel was trying to 
describe earlier. It is indescribable, the magnitude of emotions he felt from 
Angel, Spike, and Wesley hit him ferocity as he experienced Spike and 
Angel's overwhelming pain. He knew the cycle was incomplete. Xander 
felt the guilt of failure, and knew that it wasn't his guilt that he was 
feeling, and he also knew when he lost Wesley to those crushing feelings. 
The emotions where staggering from Deadboy's guilt to Spike's, pain, 
anger, helplessness, lost love; feelings that just poured out were 
threatening to destroy the mating bond. 

Xander felt he was about to drown within those feelings just as Wesley 
had done when a new heated energy swirled around him and plunged deep 
within him. The feeling started out slowly, but grew within him, and 
continued to grow in a steady fashion.

 Smells consumed him and the excitement was back when he started again 
to lick at the blood smeared on Spike's arm. It wasn't enough though, he 
wanted, needed more. A new urgency for the cycle needed to be complete. 
Xander's beast needed the cycle to be complete, he needed to be complete, 
and he needed his mates, his pack.

 Xander ripped away what was left of Spike's shirt and started to lick his 
way up his arm imprinting his scent as he continued to his jugular. Xander 
needed Spike's life force, needed his mate to be with him and not for him 
to follow his dead mate. The energy crackled around him as he bit, tore 
and sunk his blunt teeth into his mate, biting and digging with his teeth 
until he drew blood. As the blood flowed, Xander sucked as if his life 

depended on it, and with an unknown clarity it did. Xander drew one hand 
to his neck to the bite Angel created earlier and dug at it with his fingers 
until he could feel the blood flowing down his neck. Lifting his mouth off 
of Spike, Xander placed his blood soaked fingers into Spike's mouth 
forcing Spike's tongue to taste his blood then slicing his finger along his 
sharp protruding teeth until he created a deeper blood flow. Slowly, and 
completely unaware of what he was doing, and by instinct Spike started 
suckling on Xander's fingers as he continued to moan and rock in 
mourning at the loss of his mate.

Xander used his other hand to pull Angel and moved him closer as he 
repeated what he did to Spike. Once he had the blood flowing from one 
side of Angel's jugular, he moved Spike who was still suckling Xander's 
fingers to Angel's neck. Spike latched onto the continuous blood flow of 
his Sire's blood. Xander moved to Angel's other side and guided the 
vampire to lie down while he latched onto the other side of his neck until 
he created another flow of blood.

 Xander caressed Wes' back. Wes sat watching with unfocused eyes still 
wrapped within the pulsing pain from their other mates. He guided Wes, 
whom he considered his youngest mate even though he knew that by 
chronological age Wes was older than him, over to the vampires. Wes 
didn't need to be told what to do as he pressed himself against Angel's side 
and started suckling at the open wound. Xander lay down on top of Angel 
so that he could have access to all three and began to lick Wes' jugular, 
reopening the wound that Angel created earlier. Xander pulled Spike away 
from Angel and guided Spike's mouth to Wes' wound. Xander moved off 
Angel and sat back and watched in awe, as Wesley expertly released his, 
and Spike's hard cocks from the confines of their pants. Both hard cocks 
were leaking pre cum. Wes' hand glided over Spike's member slicking the 
leaking cum over his cock, then proceeded to do the same with his own, 
before guiding it over to grind against Spike. A low throaty moan pierced 
the air as the scent of arousal grew from the pulsing need Wes was 
creating, as the last of the blood cycle was complete, and only the ardeur 
remained.

Angel reached over for Wes and pulled him up stretching him out on top 
of his body, enjoying the full body contact. Spike moved with Angel in an 
easy fluid motion scooting closer, and never taking his lips from Wes.  He 
continued to suck on the gift before him until the scent of his Sire's blood 
filled him and with slight tilt of his head from his Sire he switched back, 
and latched onto his Sire open wound. Angel continued licking and 
sucking on his mate Wes' blood, where Spike left off, and at the same time 
he started stroking Spike's hard member and grinding himself against Wes. 
Xander couldn't stand it anymore and spooned himself up against Spike. 
Intertwining his fingers with Angel's as they both pumped Spike with an 
increasing tempo. Xander needed greater friction and released himself 
from the confines of his pants and boxers where he proceeded to grind 
faster into Spike and was quickly following the rhythm his other mates 
had started. Xander suckled on Spike's wound with the same pace he 
pumped himself against Spike's backside, and a new dance, rhythm was 
born. Xander wasn't sure who came first, but thick streams of cum, some 
cold and some warm intertwined between himself and his mates' fingers 
and various body parts. The full cycle was completed, and the bond firmly 
in place with the scent of blood and cum in the air as the ardeur was 
created between the four mates.


************
Angelus' POV
************
*Damn, someone's whimpering and nipping at me. Damn, stop that, I just 
want to sleep, so tired, so satisfied, so happy. Happy, I'm happy why? 
What the hell happened? I'm still here and so is soul-boy though he's more 
tired than I am. Need to do something, what? And who the hell keeps 
nipping me?

Mmm, that's Harris' scent, one of my three mates. Will's tucked into my 
right side silently weeping, but sound asleep, and Wes' is tucked asleep 
into my left side. That leaves Xander. Xander's lying square on top of me 
and nipping at my face in between licks. I open an eye and notice his eyes 
are closed, but he continues to lick and nip me like he's trying to wake me, 
or tell me something, fighting off his own exhaustion. 

Mates, I have mates. Will, Dru---Cain, I remember, I need to call on the 
marks. The Harris boy knows, he remembers. How was he able to 
with stand the pain, he's just human. I guess the boy truly is a white 
knight. And that boy and I are going to have a long talk later especially 
about him claiming soul-boy, and even though soul-boy and I share the 
same body we are very separate beings, and I'll just have to remind him 
about who claimed who first. 

I can feel the magic in the air. The witch did a good job. I can feel the 
protection guards are around us, and they should last through their 
changes, with enough time for the marked ones to return, and hopefully 
before Cain's first assault. Just need to wrap the magic into me and recite.*

'Line Order of Aurelius, I call on all within my reach Living-dead, Pets, 
Marked, Embraced, all within the Aurelius line as head of our clan I call 
on all marks, To come to me, your one true Master.'
**********

A low steady chant reached out on the whispered breath of air as it 
escaped the room branching out to the four corners of the earth heralding 
the call from the true Master of the Aurelius line. Angelus was honoring 
the rights of past traditions by declaring his rightful claim and heir as the 
one and only true Master from the Line of Aurelius. As the chant died 
down to a murmur, Xander stopped the licking and soft nipping of the new 
Master, his mate. Xander snuggled down, offering his warmth and heat as 
a blanket to the Master Angelus.      


Chapter 8


A cool morning breeze floated through the window as dawn's rays flitted 
across the horizon, and rapid warmth of the morning sun began to fill the 
room. Cain, a small lean stature of a man, stood for a moment enjoying the 
knowledge of his niece's final death, and of his brother's pain of both his 
embraced childer. The moment turned sour when Cain felt the calling 
minutes later just as the heat from the window poured into the room. 
"Damn it, Stephan where are you?" Turning and grabbing the remote with 
one button Cain clicked off the heat that radiated from the window, and 
another button clicked off the screen projection displaying the morning 
dawn. "Here Sire." Stephan slowly approached his Sire feeling the anger 
pour off of him with each step.

"She lied, he's not broken, and even had enough strength to make the 
calling. Steph, bring me the witch." 

Stephan bowed and scurried to do his Sire's bidding, and was thankful that 
he was not the cause of his Sire anger. 

Stephan walked in minutes later dragging the witch behind him then 
throwing her to his Sire Cain's feet. 

Cain reached out pulling the petite witch up by her hair. "You lied to me 
witch, that Bastard was strong enough to make the calling, he was not 
destroyed from the pain." Cain pulled her closer, and hissed into her ear, 
"Now, I'll have to punish you for your lack of insight."

"Master, Angel did not make the calling." Ariel, panted out through the 
pain Cain was causing her. 

Cain started to yell and shake her hard enough that he had to grab her by 
his other hand as clumps of hair escaped her scalp and was left enclosed in 
his tight fist. "Do not lie, he made the call I felt it."

The witch's mate entered the room flanked by two of Cain's other childer. 
"She is correct Master, Angel did not make the calling, Angelus did."

Cain looked over to the other witch with only an eyebrow raised in 
question, and asked, "Angelus?"

"Angel and Angelus are one together now sharing the body, but not 
fighting each other for control. Spike and Angel are devastated and weak 
from Drusilla's final death, but Angelus was somehow strong enough to make the calling." 

Cain eyed the witch who waited his judgment. Sarah stood a head taller 
than her mate, with long ebony hair that she kept brushed back into a tight 
tail. Her large black eyes were a mirror of her soul, a black void to equal 
the soulless ness within. His witches made an interesting pair, twin sets of 
darkness with the only difference in appearance being in height. Sarah 
who stood before him matched him in height where Ariel stood a head 
shorter. Both had the same long ebony hair, dark olive complexion, and 
large black eyes. Other than appearance both were completely opposite in 
temperament. Sarah was monotone, stern, and completely cold in her 
games of violence; were Ariel was emotional, excited, and thrived on the 
thrill of blood and death. Cain looked down at the witch in his hands. 
"And you didn't think to inform me of this before?" 

Ariel whimpered at Cain's tightening grip. "Master, the powers cannot 
interfere in stopping us, but they can delay the sight of knowledge." Ariel 
gasped in answer to her Master's silent threat.

Cain threw the girl to her mate's feet and turned away in disgust.

"Angelus returned?" Cain whispered to himself. He glanced at each of his 
childer as they awaited his orders, and reassessed each, and their glowing 
attributes to the game they were about to embark in. 


************
Cain's POV
************
Stephan his eldest was a lean muscular, Asian man, of mixed descent. His 
almond shape topaz cat eyes were what drew Cain to the beautiful man for 
the intended purpose of his next play thing, but he quickly discovered 
Stephan was cunning and deadly as a mortal, and he knew creating a 
childe would only cultivate the demon within the soulless mortal. Stephan, 
a master juggler, since age twelve, incorporated knives into his act after 
watching his abusive father bleed to death from his hands. By the time I 
ran into my beautiful Stephan he had become a serial killer in a time 
before serial killers, who was always perfecting his craft. 

Sandwiched between Stephan and the witch stood his childe, Amber; a 
petite flaxen hair beauty that originally attracted him from her strong 
resemblance to his Sire. Cain had trailed her for three hours planning her 
torture and death. Because of his anger toward Darla it took a long time 
before he noticed that she was stalking someone herself. Curiosity got the 
better of him as he watched her for the next three days stalk, plan and then 
maliciously execute her victim's death, which later he found out had 
spurned her advances. His devious, delicious Amber was in one word, 
crackers. So much so that if Drusilla didn't embrace that my idiot of a 
brother they'd make a wonder matching pair. While Drusilla was driven 
mad and had the gift of sight, his Amber was mad from the start. From the 
moment she capture her victim and had released him of his tongue because 
his screaming annoyed her, he knew he had to have her for his childe. He 
watched as she stripped, and slowly strip the man of his clothes then 
stripped him of his skin, but was extremely careful to not dig too deep. 
She wanted him to live to feel the pain before she brought him death. She 
danced in the man's blood to only music she could hear before he entered. 
Looking up she danced like it was an everyday occurrence to be dancing 
nude bathed in only blood. With so much blood I couldn't contain my true 
nature, but Amber just waltzed over, smiling coyly reached up and kissed 
me soundly before snuggling into my embrace. I claimed her after I licked 
her clean. The remembrance of that night was one the most beautiful of 
my undead life. Even Angelus would admire the natural cruelty Amber 
displayed. 

Just behind Stephan, the witch and Amber stood my enforcer Elliot. Elliot 
towered over each with his massive size, and was the perfect embodiment 
of an enforcer standing at 7 feet and topping the scales at 375. Amber 
discovered our gentle giant one summer around 1912 as the star attraction 
of a traveling freak show. The show billed him as a living monster due to 
his size and facial scaring. Though Elliot was mentally a boy not only in 
mind, but also in moral age of 19 at the time he stole Amber's heart that 
night. To which I had to endure her begging for me to turn the boy, and 
after seeing Elliot for myself I couldn't deny the request. To his family he 
is nothing but a gentle being to which I often questioned the resistance of 
his soul, but the demon is matched by no one for size, demeanor, or wrath 
of destruction especially one against his family. 

Yes, it will be a joy to watch Elliot twist Angelus into a vampire pretzel, 
or Stephan and Amber play with him. 

Yes, each of his childer was more than ready.
************

"Go, collect his pets, and inform the others the hunt is on." Cain watched 
his childer leave to do his bidding.

Cain turned back to his witches, "Is there anything else I should know 
about?" Cain caught the slight quiver in both of his witches at his 
question.

"Angelus & Angel have found mates." Cain voice turned deadly "Mates?" 

Sarah straightened in response knowing they would be punished for what 
she had to tell him. "He has found two others to mate with besides Spike. 
It's an attempt to override Spike's compulsion to join Drusilla." 

"You both have disappointed me. Will this attempt work?" Cain questioned.

"It, is possible." Sarah stated flatly.

Harshly, Cain replied, "Go, get out of my sight."  Cain mentally 
dismissed, and ignored Sarah moving to help her mate up as they quickly 
left the room. He quietly picked up the remote and started clicking through 
several morning scenarios before settling on a scene of the opening dawn 
over LA.


***********
Cain's POV
***********
'Angelus' alive. Now it's as it should be, and will fully enact my revenge. 
Darla, slipped through my fingers, and all I had left was that pitiful shell 
of my former Sire. She was nothing but a weak fledging of that insane 
niece of mine. No, now no one will question this war between Angelus 
and myself. Everyone will see who is the greater childe, and who deserves 
to rule the clan. Angelus is passé; nothing remains but an old reputation. 
One that I will replace. 

Angelus' mated is interesting. Besides Spike that soul of his must have 
convinced the slayer to mate with him. A very interesting move, Angelus, 
but one I know you will regret. And this fourth mate, if I know you 
brother I'd say its either that ex-watcher fellow, or your seer. It makes no 
different you will watch them die a slow painful death. Until then I think it 
would only be proper that send you tributes in honor of your mating. Yes, 
tributes, I like the sound of that.'  
**********

A servant interrupted Cain's thoughts, "Sir, your appointment is here."

"Please, show her in." A moment later, "Sir Ms. Morgan."

Cain turned and smiled at the elegantly tailored dress woman who smiled 
in return.



Chapter 9 


The recreation room was over crowded as they watched the dancer start to 
perform and sing the B52's song 'Love Shack'. The performance-garnered 
applause to the delight of everyone, including the guards who didn't 
noticed when a prisoner exited the room.
*****

The lyrics blared and echoed off the walls as a lone woman shook her 
booty to the beat of the music, and strongly sang out with the song 
playing.

          //If you see a faded sign by the side of the road that says
          15 miles to the .....Love Shack! Love Shack yeah
          I'm heading down the Atlanta highway, lookin' for the love getaway
          Heading for the love getaway, love getaway,
          Got me a car, it's as big as a whale and we're headin' on down
           To the Love Shack
          I got me a Chrysler, it seats about 20
          So hurry up and bring your jukebox money//

Dally watched as her friend started to laugh at her antics, and for a 
moment the laughter even reached her eyes.  Without missing a beat she 
made a quick glance at her lover Mouse, who sat at Faith's side, the 
birthday girl, and smiled before she continued her boisterous dance while 
singing the B52's song 'Love Shack'.


***********
Mouse's POV
***********
*I love watching Dally shaking her groove thing, especially since it was 
making Faith so happy. I was hoping that things would be nicer for her 
birthday this year, especially after last year's fiasco. Last year, Dally 
transferred to Chico, and we each walked a fine line of jealousy. It took a 
long time before Dally and Faith trusted each other, and we were able to 
form a bond of friendship, and in a way Faith who liked playing my 
protector gave her consent for our relationship. 

But this morning I had to force Faith to wake up because she was trapped 
in one of those dreams. After a year and half I've had to listen to Faith talk 
in her sleep, so I've kinda become an expert. At first I thought it was cool 
because she was dreaming about B, and usually dreaming about B, she 
goes to one of three places: 1) and the best of the three, is the highly erotic 
kind, 2) the I promise to make it up to you B, and 3) when she's re-living 
her past mistakes, and her and B want to kill each other. At first I though it 
was 1) well it looked like it was, the way she was moving and her legs 
were all tangled up in the blanket. Plus the moaning for B to do it again 
was a huge hint. Then it turned, and she started to gasp out the name 
Angelus. It scared the shit out of me; I haven't heard Faith mention him in 
forever, but the few times I did they were bad. I don't know who this 
Angelus is, but whoever he is scares the shit out of Faith, and for some 
reason it has something to do with B.

Once I woke her, she just lay there and let me hold her. I had asked if she 
remembered but she wouldn't answer me.

I wanted this to be a great birthday; well to be as great as it could be when 
you're still in prison. Being in the joint for your birthday and holidays 
really suck, but they suck even more if your friends and family ignore you 
all together, and Faith doesn't have many to begin with. I think there have 
been less than 5 people, who have ever come to visit her since she's been 
in, and only three were semi-regulars and who I guess you could consider 
her friends. I never got to meet any, but I caught sight of one of them 
once. A nice looking blond I thought was B, and even made a comment 
about it. Faith just laughed and shook her head.

As close as we are, Faith never talks about her past, I've only gotten pieces 
from her dreams and nightmares. *
************

Mouse turned her attention back to her lover who bumped and grinded 
herself as she continued to sing before Mouse drew back to her concern 
for Faith. 

          //Huggin' and a kissin', dancin' and a lovin', wearin' next to nothing
          Cause it's hot as an oven
          The whole shack shimmies,
          When everybody's movin' around and around and around and around!

          Everybody's movin' everybody's groovin' baby!
          Folks linin' up outside just to get down
          Everybody's movin', everybody's groovin' baby
          Funky little shack! Funky little shack!//   


**********
Faith's POV
**********
*I could feel Mouse's pointed stare, and I wanted to tell her everything 
was five by five, but it wasn't going to happen things were not five by five. 
Something was up, something big. I didn't say anything, I couldn't tell her, 
but I did remember my dream, all of it.

At first it was cool because it was just me, and B. At first, I wasn't sure if 
it was just a cool dream, or one of those shared dreams we have 
sometimes. I never questioned them, it didn't matter, only thing that matter 
was B was there. But this was different, B was there in my arms doing the 
cuddling thing then she was there again, but was walking up to us, me and 
B.  It was funny, two B's, at first I though it was some kind of really cool 
birthday fantasy, but the B who walked up to us was seriously trying to 
talk to me, but I couldn't hear what she was saying. Then Angel walked up 
behind B, then I realized it wasn't Angel, but Angelus he started talking, 
and I could hear him, 'Time to come home little girl. You're one of mine. 
Don't walk, run home, I'll be waiting' He grasped B's hand, and she wasn't 
fighting or afraid as they turned and walked away toward another figure. I 
think, I tried to call out to Angelus, and for a minute I thought the figure 
was Harris, but the next thing I knew Mouse was shaking me awake. 

I laid there trying to understand what had happen, and most of all I tried to 
understand what this gnawing compulsion, this need I felt to do actually 
what Angelus said, to return home, to run back to Sunnydale. And every 
moment it was becoming a burning need that was getting stronger and 
stronger.*
**************

          //Bang bang bang on the door baby! Knock a little louder sugar!
          Bang bang bang on the door baby! I can't hear you!
          Bang bang! On the door baby
          Bang bang! On the door 
          Bang bang! On the door baby
          Bang bang!//
********

Sandra, an older trustee, a lifer, had made her way to the kitchen without 
raising attention then worked her way to the backroom door where the 
food deliveries came, and her friend was making food preparations for the 
next morning. Only one thought propelled her as she sliced the throat of 
her one time friend, 'I'm gonna be free, be free' Sandra waited a moment 
before she called out for the older guard Alice, then ambushed her. Alice's 
blood mingled and soaked into Sandra's jeans as she fumbled for the keys 
chanting, 'I'm gonna be free, be free, I'm gonna be free.' Sandra finally got 
the key to disable the alarm, and opened the backdoor. 

A delivery truck was parked by the rear entrance, and Sandra watched as a 
covered manhole was removed and a blanketed figure ran to the opened 
door. Safely inside the blanket was removed, and slid to the floor. In its 
place stood a beautiful young elf like girl dressed in what appeared to be a 
painted black leather outfit; and though her hair was slicked back making 
it almost impossible to tell exactly what color it really was, but showed off 
the diamond stud earring to perfection. The most frightening distinguishable
 thing about the girl was her small cold piercing steel gray eyes. 

The woman turned and watched as twenty of her followers ran into the 
room; each was dressed similarly as the girl. Sandra looked around and 
started feeling like a trapped fly in a spider's web, and her chant turned to 
a whispering whimpering sound. 

Te stalked the whimpering woman, breathing in the scent of the blood of 
her fallen victims. "What a delicious sight you make my dear. Who's is 
she?" Te leaned forward and wrapped herself around the bloodied woman 
and began to lick some of the blood from Sandra's face 

A minion step forward, "She's mine Mistress."

"Ah, Lewis. Fine you may keep her after we take the slayer." "Good, 
things are going as planned. John, Lillie, stay here, guard our exit." Te, the 
fourth childe of Cain, walked ahead pulling the whimpering woman with 
her. Te tilted her head and caught the words the woman was still chanting 
and laughed as she started singing using the same tune, 'I'm gonna kill me 
a slayer, I'm gonna kill, I'm gonna kill me a slayer...' Sandra stopped her 
own chant and looked up at the woman holding her and smiled for the first 
time at her Mistress before joining in with her singsong chant. 
********

Faith sat up straighter as the music continued blaring away, she could feel 
something and started to turn toward the door as it opened. Instinctively 
she grabbed Mouse's hand she pushed her behind her. 

          //You're what?... Tin roof, rusted!
          Love Shack, baby Love Shack, Love Shack, baby  Love Shack!
          Love Shack, baby Love Shack, Love Shack, baby Love Shack!
          A lot of love at the love shack//

The door pushed open and a group of black leather walked in taking out a 
couple of the guards and securing the room all in just a few minutes. In 
front stood a miniscule girl. At first glance she appeared to be a little Goth 
teenager playing dress up with the black leather, and diamond stud 
earrings. Faith's slayer instincts were kicking into hyper drive, and she 
would have laughed at the irony of the situation except, she wasn't 
concerned for herself as much as she was for her friends. The girl walked 
over to the radio and smashed it. "I think I like our song best, come on 
sing our song." The girl turned toward the only one in their group not 
dressed in leather.

The trustee Sandra stepped forward and started to sing in a singsong 
lullaby, "I'm gonna kill me a slayer, I'm gonna kill, I'm gonna kill me a 
slayer...." 

"And that would be you little girl, right you're the big bad slayer Faith?" 
The vampire bowed, "Let me introduce myself. I'm Te and the instrument 
of your death. You're not much to look at, not that looks really matter 
when you're dead right? Ha ha, I got to remember to tell that one to 
Amber. Are you ready to die slayer?"

Faith looked around the room; there really weren't too many options. 
Though her saving grace was she wasn't going to fight alone, she had at 
least 25 to 30 fellow prisoners, most were experienced fighters, and many 
were friends. Dally stood at her right, and Mouse stood behind her to her 
left. And just as the fighting had begun, Faith quickly turned and started to run. 

Laughter filled the room and the girl shouted out, "Now, ain't that a sweet 
sight, the slayer running away. Though she has no where to run, but she'll 
taste so much better with more sweat and fear running over and through 
her. Mmmm, come here girl, you sing our song so nice." Te pulled Sandra 
toward her and wrapped herself around her, and began to lick the blood off 
her face again while she enjoyed watching the bloodshed. 

A loud crush could be heard over the fighting, and Sandra's singing. 

Faith ran back with a dozen broken pieces of wood from the former 
bookcase from the back of the room. Faith just dusted a vamp as she 
shouted, "stake'em in the heart, or rip off their heads." No one needed to 
be told twice as the fighting began in earnest.

Faith just dusted her fourth vamp, and was about to make a quick 
assessment of the situation, but as she looked up Dally yelled out what she 
already knew. "We got to get the hell out of here, NOW." Dally screamed 
to be heard over the sickening sounds of death around them. 

Only about a third of the prisoners still lived and were fighting for their 
lives. Bodies were scattered, blood spattered everywhere, and vamps were 
feasting on their prey. At that moment Faith knew what shark bait felt like, 
as the vampires continued to thrash their victims beyond death enthralled 
by the blood lust. Glancing over she noticed even Te the head vamp was 
also affected by the blood lust, and had gone from licking Sandra to 
outright drinking her blood. 

"We have to rush the door, it's our only way." Faith shouted back to Dally. 
Both women briefly glanced at each other knowing this could be the end. 
They both shouted out to the surviving women to follow as they rushed 
the door. Faith led the fight followed by Mouse who was backed by Dally, 
followed by two other women. 

They just barely made it through the door and started running.

Te dropped the body she had just drained in all the excitement surrounding 
her. "Oh, goody I get to hunt the slayer after all." Before following the 
slayer and her little group, Te turned to her minions. "Finish them off then 
meet back in the tunnels."

Te left the room to start her hunt by stalking her precious prey.

Faith and the others quickly realized that most of the doors were locked 
down affectively trapping them. "Here, we can go through here, it'll take 
us down to the kitchen's back way." Yelled one of the women who was 
able to push her way ahead just as she was able to push her way through 
and escape the massacre. Without seeing another alternative they ran after 
the two girls. Dally took the lead as Faith tried to barricade the door 
behind them, trying to buy them some time.

Dally ran through the kitchen's back door and didn't notice the fresh blood 
seeping across the floor nor the body of the first girl until it was too late. A 
hand grabbed her by the throat pulling her closer. Dally had very little 
room to maneuver as the hands held her tightly around her neck. She 
started wiggling and striking out blindly trying to reach the body behind 
her. They only squeezed tighter and wrapped an arm around her to still her 
movements. 

Mouse tried to back away from the bloody scene before her, but was 
stopped as someone grabbed her hair.  The slick floor made it impossible 
for Mouse to gain a steady foot, and she started to fall and effectively 
pulled down the one who grabbed her hair. 

Dally watched in horror as the blond vampire grabbed handfuls of Mouse's 
hair trying to maintain a grip on her lover. Dally pushed harder trying to 
get away, and heard laughter as she felt the creature lick her neck. "Such a 
sweet morsel you are, so much fear, it's so intoxicating, feel how hot 
you're making me." He whispered hotly in her ear as he proceeded to rub 
himself against her. 

Mouse continued sliding around in the blood, but managed to twist her 
way free as parts of her hair parted from her scalp. The blond vamp 
scrambled after the girl who managed to squeeze out from under her 
grasp. She was just about to grab her legs when she was pushed backwards 
with a swift kick in the face from the slayer, and didn't even realize she 
was stabbed until it was too late as she turned to dust. 

Faith grabbed Mouse and pushed her toward the main backdoor, and 
quickly turned to attack the vampire holding Dally. 

Mouse pushed open the door and turned in time to see Dally slump to the 
floor as the vampire proceeded to fight Faith. Mouse ran back to Dally and 
gathered her in her arms, "Dal, come on we got to get out of here, 
Dal....Dal...." Time seemed to stand still as Mouse noticed the punctured 
wounds at her lover's neck and the trail of blood. "No, no, Dal, no you 
can't leave me, no, please, please I can't be without you. 
Dallllllyyyyyyyy......" Mouse sat holding her lover mindless of the fact she 
sat amidst other dead sprawled bodies; her only concern was with the one 
she held in her arms. 

Faith heard Mouse screaming, but held her focus on her prey. Before 
today it had been just over a year and a half since she had a real slay. All 
her instincts tingled with the excitement of the coming kill though she 
tried really hard not to think about it, but she missed this, it was a part of 
her; it was who she was; a Slayer. Faith circled, block kicked, and attacked 
with vengeance. Right and left hooks, and a side kick swing to the legs 
brought the vamp to his knees. Faith found herself straddling him with the 
single focus of raining punches over him trapped in the exhilaration of the 
moment. 

Faith didn't know the span of time before the sounds of crying penetrated 
her consciousness and brought her back to the dangers around them and 
brought her focus back. Faith wasted no time and dusted the vamp beneath 
her and turned toward the cries.

Faith took in the situation and knew they had to leave, and leave now. 
Faith walked over and started to pull Mouse away from Dally. "No, 
noooooooo, I can't leave her. Leave me, I just want to die to." Mouse 
shrieked.  "Not happening babe." Faith replied and silently, 'Yeah and 
Dally would, come back and pound the shit out of me if I don't get you out 
of here' and used her slayer strength to pull Mouse away from her dead 
lover. Faith pushed open the door and ran through pulling the hysterical 
girl with her and didn't stop until the sun hit her face. She turned as she 
heard a scream coming from the open door. The head vamp Te stood 
there, "You have less than an hour before I come for you Slayer; and when 
I get you, and I will, we're gonna play, you, your pet and me. Better run 
little Slayer, run." Faith turned and did just that, dragging a still hysterical 
Mouse behind her. And just as they made their escape Faith thought she 
could hear the sound of laughter, before the sounds of the prison alarm 
went off behind her.
**********

Te watched with amusement as the slayer threw the crying girl into one of 
the delivery trucks, hotwired the truck, gunned it and headed straight for 
the gate smashing it open. The alarms started to sound off just as her 
people started filing in the room. Te pulled out her cell and dialed, "She 
ran, and she has a pet with her. Less than hour head start, but we know 
where she's heading. I'll cut her off before she ever reaches them." Te 
snapped her cell closed and followed her minions as they started grabbing 
the blankets and they quietly left just as they came.  


Chapter 10


"That damn bitch, Te let her get away. Father should have let me have her. 
I'd be drinking her blood now instead of watching pretty boy ex-lawyer." 
Nicky, screamed as he threw his cell on the bed. 


***********
Sasha's POV
***********
*I watched as Master paced around the room in frustration, hoping that he 
wouldn't take his frustrations out on me. As much as I loved Master 
Nicolas, he could be a cruel, vindictive Master when he wanted. Basically, 
because my Nicky was the youngest childe of Master Cain, he always 
acted like he needed to prove himself as a worthy childe. 

Of course, my opinion was and is that Nicky is the most beautiful childe 
Master Cain created. Nicholas stood at 6' with broad shoulders, lean 
muscular chest; and short midnight black hair that framed the most 
beautiful set of green eyes.  Although I might be bias since Nicky is my 
creator, and my lover. 

The one time Nicky went against his Father was the day he created me. He 
wanted me as a childe, but his Father forbade any of his childer to create 
childer, mate, or embrace at least until after he claimed the Order of 
Aurelius.  I'm not his childe, but I'm not just a minion either, but 
something in-between. Master Cain had never heard of such a creation, 
but here I stand. 

I feel stronger than a minion, because I can control the bloodlust like a 
childe, but I have less strength than a childe.  I feel the need to be by my 
Sire's side all the time-it gives me strength, or weakness depending on 
how you look, but I can't imagine my unlife without Nicky, he is my 
being.

He has promised to make me his childe after Angelus is killed. I don't 
know how I can be a childe when I am what I am. I'm already undead. 
Nicky thinks that if he drains me almost completely, and then re-feeds me 
that it will make me a childe. 

From the very beginning I've fed off of Nicky almost everyday, just as he 
has fed off of me just before dawn, and not for hunger. We hunt everyday 
picking out at least two walking meals, and I watch as Nicky drains them. 
Then Nicky cradles me in his arms as I bite and feed from his tit as a babe 
does from its Mother. 

Master Cain has refrained from comment, but has on more than one 
occasion come to watch me feed.  The others basically ignore us. Stephan 
thrives and exists only as the Master's shadow. Amber is the craziest out 
of all of them. Some of the things she's done under the guise of 
entertainment have even made the Master turn away once or twice. Elliot 
is probably the most confusing of all the childer. He never appears to be 
out of control. As the Master's enforcer he is deadly. Within the family 
though he is unlike any vampire, almost child-like in a very loving way. 
He cares and loves the Master as he does each of his sibling childer.  Even 
I have a special place for Elliot since he was the only one who stood by 
Nicky as I was introduced to the family.  Then there's Te, Nicky's 
competition. I always wondered if it was because they were turned so 
close together creating a need to capture Master's attention. I know Te's 
constantly jealous of Nicky, and uses me as leverage. I'm Nicky's one 
defiance against his Father, which Te used to claim the right to kill the 
slayer. Losing the slayer really hurt Nicky. Not so much because it was the 
slayer, but because he thought Master/father still hadn't forgiven him 
about me. 

And now I have to watch my love be torn between me, and his Father.*
************

Sasha's attention turned back toward his lover as Nicky called him. 
"Sasha, stop it! I can feel your worry from here. Don't, Father will come 
around. Now, lets go get us a pretty lawyer." 
************


*************
Wesley's POV
*************
*Warmth, love, lust, sorrow, pain---I don't know how to stop it. 
Everything is so overwhelming, but I know I ....I need to be here, be 
aware, to guard Spike till they come back. They left, their essence, only 
Spike and I remain with Xander, and Angel's bodies. Soon, Willow and 
the others can protect us. I can feel them; they're still sleeping, knocked 
out by Willow's spell. 

My glasses are gone, fallen somewhere, but I can see with sharp clarity 
even through the slow dissipating red haze of those around us. Each are 
slumped on the floor in a deep sated sleep, yet each is in a protective 
sprawl around one another. Buffy is covering Dawn, who is huddled in her 
arms like a mother protecting her cub. Willow is blanketed with arms and 
legs completely over Tara's back. Surprisingly, Lorne is embracing 
Rupert, while Rupert is cradling Anya in his arms, and the most surprising 
and erotic sight is Cordy, Gunn, and Fred. Cordelia's on her back holding 
Gunn with his legs partially intertwined and protectively covering both 
Cordelia and Fred. Where Fred was snuggled dead center between 
Cordelia's legs, with her head resting on the center of Cordelia's legs, and 
Cordelia had one hand wrapped in Fred's hair as Fred's lips were facing 
and resting on Gunn's groin. The sight is heady and increases my lingering lust.

In fact, everyone except Buffy and Dawn are in an erotic, if not 
provocative, pose encircled around us. Though I knew we-my mates were 
in the ultimate pose within the circle with our friends scattered around us, 
and though it should be wrong, the thought of it turned me on even more. 
First we're still naked. Spike and I are both wrapped around Angel and 
Xander. 

If the sorrow and pain didn't pull at my heart, I'd try to do something about 
it and let the lust control me. But, as it is, I am barely able to concentrate 
on our surroundings. The love my mates had for Drusilla was consuming. 
I could feel every fiber, every moment until I felt like it was my love I'd 
lost, my grief. The conflicting emotions are pulling, drawing me to 
exhaustion. Lust; think of lust a much nicer emotion over grief.

Have to hang on, Willow will wake, she's close, but, ah, someone else is 
about to wake. Please, wake, I can't hold the sorrow, or lust at bay much 
longer, the emotions are draining me, just so tried. 

There, who, oh my Dawn. I can see the confusion as she rubs her eyes 
looking around trying to clear her head. Then she focuses on us and 
involuntary lets out a noise, but it's good as Willow hears it and turns 
toward the sound. 

I can rest now, wait for my mates to wake-tired.*
********************

Willow heard a gasp and turned toward the sound and watched as Dawn's 
eyes bugged out and her mouth hung open. Willow turned her attention to 
where Dawn was looking. At her movement, Tara moved as well and 
looked over where Willow's focus was, another squeal made her head turn 
and she saw Dawn making a wonderful imitation of a fish. Tara's mind 
cleared instantly and she casted a couple of words, and watched as the red 
haze thickened and blocked the view of the newly mated subsequently 
naked sprawled men in the center of the room.

Tara looked up at Willow and ignored Dawn's "but...but, but..." and saw 
her lover's mouth gaping as Dawn's was a moment ago and turned and 
watched as Cordelia was making grinding motions, and pushing the girl 
who laid between her legs in closer. The girl was still asleep and started 
grinding her face and snuggled in closer to both the man and Cordelia. 

"Who knew?" Willow whispered. "I think we better do something." Tara 
whispered, drawing Willow's attention to the others. Buffy, who had her 
hand between her legs, was rubbing and moaning. Giles, Anya, and Lorne 
were in similar states of desire. 

"Oh my." Willow grabbed Tara's hand and together they spoke a spell.

Looking around, everyone was still in the same state of desire as they were 
before the spell. "Nothing happened, why?" Tara inquired. "Can't change 
it, I think its part of the changes Angel mentioned. Though I added some 
extra outside protective shields, just in case while they're out of it." Tara 
nodded, agreeing with Willow's added security measures.

"What about Dawn?" Tara looked up as Dawn came over to them. 

"What about me?" Dawn asked. Tara and Willow looked over to the 
others as they became more vocal in their excitement, and were surprised 
Dawn gave no indication that anything was wrong.

"Dawnie, tell me what do you see?" Willow asked.

"Nothing now, not with that red hazy curtain thing. Why'd you do that? 
You know I'm old enough-it's not like I haven't seen it before you know." 
Dawn continued to pout.

"That's it you don't see anything else---ah, strange with anyone else?" 
Willow inquired further.

Dawn looked around the room at the sleeping bodies sprawled around it. 
"No, unless you mean that green guy holding Giles, weird, but it's kinda 
cute too, but not as cute as Xander laying on top of Angel with his naked 
butt." Dawn's eyes twinkled with excitement as she mentioned the last part.

"I guess that spell I did kinda did a reverse thing protecting Dawn from---
seeing you know." Tara stuttered out.

"Yeah, but how come you and I aren't---" Willow looked at Dawn before 
she continued, "you know."

"Maybe because we did our own bond before and can control it a bit 
more---because I do, well you know." Tara smiled shyly at Willow.

"Yeah I do know. Definitely gonna need a shower later." Tara grinned at 
her lover.

"How about food for now?" Willow asked then asked, "Dawnie?"

"Ohh, food, you know I'm starved like I haven't eaten in days. Can I have 
some of those pancakes you make you know the ones with the faces, and 
bacon, and sausage?" Dawn looked pleading eyes at Tara.

Tara smiled. "For dinner? Sure, why not. Why don't you get things started 
in the kitchen? We'll be right there." 

They watched as Dawn left, and then looked back at their slumbering 
friends who were still moaning and grinding at each other. "You think 
they'll be ok." Tara asked, as she pulled Willow closer to her. 

Willow whispered back. "Yeah, but I'll really need that shower later." 

They took one last look around before Tara answered, "I think I'll be 
joining you when you do." Smiling, both witches left the room to join 
Dawn in the kitchen.  


Chapter 11


Garrian's sudden gasp woke Word out of her deep sleep causing her to sit 
up and look at her Sire. Garrian started growling low in his throat, similar 
to the sound he used when an enemy was near. Word sniffed the air, trying 
to discern if they were about to be attacked, but found no cause for her 
Sire's actions. She watched with growing alarm as Garrian shifted and 
went into game-face, snarling blindly as if someone was there. Word 
started yelling at her Sire to bring him back from whatever magic was 
trying to capture him. 

Word quickly realized screaming was having no effect and decided to try 
calling blood to blood. At this point, she was beyond worried and wasn't 
even sure if blood would do the trick since she wasn't Garrian's true 
childe. Her blood Sire was a boor and a fool, who tried to attack Garrian's 
Sire Penn some thirty years before. Penn had dispensed with the fool, and 
if her looks hadn't amused Garrian's Sire, she would have been dust beside 
her Sire. 

She and Garrian had almost identical hair, long soft waves of honeycomb 
locks, and bright blue eyes. Garrian was a few years older, yet Penn 
considered both of them to be nothing but young pups, and ripe for his 
use. Penn was malicious and vindictive toward his childe. Swinging from 
one extreme of lavish pampering, to the utmost brutal punishment a 
fledging childe vampire could ever receive that he had proudly declared in 
the name of his lustrous Sire, Angelus. 

Penn's reasons for the excessive treatment of his childe were the same 
reasons Word was allowed to survive and was subjected to such handling 
as Garrian. Both had come to the conclusion that they suffered their fate 
due to Penn's jealously and his displacement with his own Sire, due to one 
William the Bloody. And that, this William must have had the honey dark 
hair, blue eyes, and sharp angled edges. Penn often lost control of reality, 
and had gone on for hours, and days drumming into Garrian that it was 
only his looks that had captured and stole his Sire's heart. Penn ranted on 
about how his Sire, Angelus, chose to embrace this William and not him, 
and that Angelus didn't find him worthy to share his thoughts and 
emotions. From this Garrian and Word understood that an embrace was 
something one could not force, nor was it one sided, but both had to 
willing be joined together. This was how they learned everything of their 
new life by piecing together bits from Penn's explosive emotional rants. 

It was after such a session that Penn had left, disgusted with both of them 
and discarded them in bloody heaps, in only each other's care. It had been 
several months before either ventured freely within the city of Los Angeles, 
and only after they heard whispered rumors from minions that Penn met his 
final death. Both were forever grateful that Penn hadn't been able to force 
them to embrace with him.   

Garrian had taken the greatest care of his twin. Word, who was the mirror 
image of himself. He considered her his only family, and was proud when 
she accepted his bond and called him Sire.

Her Sire's snarl brought Word back from her memories. She looked down 
at the torment in Garrian's game-face, and quickly slashed her neck 
pulling him to the open wound. She felt his demon struggle within him; 
struggle to stay with the magic that called him away from her, to the scent 
of her blood that was calling to bring him back. Word pulled him tighter 
screaming for him to come back to her, and when she thought she had lost 
him, he attacked her neck and drank savagely tearing at her neck not 
realizing it was his childe he was draining.
**************

"Mmmmm, do you smell that? Such a delicious aroma of fear, and blood. 
The intimacy of a human's struggle for life; the struggle for each small 
breath, hmmmm, listen, such soft whimpering sounds at the end that 
contrast against the wild beating heart. Hmm, Lilah, my dear..." Cain, who 
stood close behind her pressed closer and whispered in her ear. "Tell me, 
do you find the sight as arousing as I do?"

Lilah didn't answer, but worked on staying relaxed in his arms as she 
concentrated on every breath, making it slow and even, trying very hard to 
not give out any essence of fear. Since the Holland massacre, she'd been 
working hard trying to school herself not to give away any physical 
reactions around vampires. It was something Lindsey was very proficient 
at, but she still wasn't in the same league. Cain slowly started licking the 
side of her face, and chuckled when he finally felt a tremor of fear slice 
through her.

She tried to shut out the scene being played before, the sounds, the blood, 
and the screams of the four victims. Only one she didn't recognize, a girl 
who was laid spread out while a vamp fed on her; while the other three 
were being tortured by various minions. One woman, she recognized from 
surveillance photos at Angel's, and the other two, were people she'd 
actually met through work socially, but none where she could place their 
name at the moment though she knew their faces, or what was left of their 
faces. 

"Mr. Cain, I was under the impression that I was here to conduct business. 
Not watch a repeat of your Sire Darla's performance." Lilah tried 
collecting her thoughts as Cain cut off her air supply. 

In a steel even tone Cain replied, "That was not my Sire, that was nothing 
more than fucking minion dust. And I never repeat anything my dear, nor 
do I do anything rash. I would advise you to remember that---if you live 
this day out, that is. My dear Lilah, I'm afraid our objectives no longer 
coincide. I've used your offices for years with satisfactory results, but my 
goals, my objectives are in opposition to Wolfram & Hart. Unfortunately, 
they don't want Angel to die, but in the end, of my game I will have his 
ashes. And there lies the conflict wouldn't you say" Cain released his hand 
to hear her struggled response. 

"I waaant him deaaaad,........I donnnnnn't hav....a problemmmmm with 
that." Lilah hissed and choked out.

"No I guess you personally don't, but what use are you to me Lilah, 
hmmm?" Cain wrapped one arm across Lilah's front and caressed her 
stomach in soothing strokes; a direct contrast to the harsh grip he still held 
on her throat.

"I cann help youuu. Connactttttsss, filessssssss." Lilah gasped out.

"An interesting thought."

One of Cain's servants interrupted, "Sir, you have a call, Mr. Murrow on 
line 2." 

"This might be interesting, but hush not a word." Cain relaxed his hand 
further against Lilah's throat, enjoying her continued gasps for breath as he 
pressed her closer to feel her fear, and the heat that poured out from her 
before she calmed down enough for Cain to press the speaker button. 

"Linwood, what can I do for you?"

"Mr. Cain, I'm glad I was able to reach you. I just received word that 
you're taking your business to another law firm?"

Cain smiled, "Yes, I was just explaining to your associate Ms. Morgan, 
how our interests are now deferred. She was trying to convince me 
otherwise. I'm afraid she was unsuccessful."

"I see. Well, Mr. Cain it has been a pleasure doing business with you. 
Please keep our firm in mind in case we ever have mutual interests." 

"Certainly Linwood, may I pass anything on to your associate Lilah, 
excuse me, Ms. Morgan?" Cain chuckled, as Lilah's façade of calm started 
to crumble. 

"Oh, she's still alive, interesting. No, Mr. Cain, Bon Appetite." Lilah's 
eyes bugged in anger as she listened to the dial tone as Linwood hung up. 

"Now I believe you were trying to tell me something about files, and 
contacts, yet I believe you were just wiped out of existence by your firm."

Lilah's beating heart indicated just how quickly she was losing control 
even to her own ears.

"I love that sound, your beating heart pulsing with all of that delicious 
blood, and you worked so hard to control yourself. Ah, Lilah you are a 
wonder. I am truly enjoying watching you lose control. I don't know if I'll 
be able to contain myself." Cain started nipping in between licks on her neck.

It took a moment for Lilah to gather her thoughts and struggle to get the 

words out for Cain to hear. "I cann still helpppp you. Havvve connntaccts, 
helllp killlll Angellll, I knowww him, cannn trappp hm." Lilah continued 
struggling for each breath, and started praying to any divinity to help her.

"Yes, I realize that. Though I have no need for any contacts in your 
possession, but tell me why you think you'd be able to trap him? Are you 
secretly friends? Did he fancy you?" Cain took a deep sniff. "No, he didn't 
even mark you for a kill. You, my dear are nothing, not a friend, not even 
a worthy enemy. No, it was your partner that he took a fancy to. So, Lilah, 
which death do you prefer?" 

Cain turned her, making her re-face the grisly scene ahead of them. Cain's 
minions were still working over the bodies, and feeding off them under the 
direction of two women dressed in long dark robes that lay opened to 
reveal their stark white nude bodies underneath. The girl she didn't 
recognize earlier was still spread out was motionless, her eyes staring out 
at nothing when the minion stopped feeding and moved away. Lilah 
realized then that the girl lying there was the lucky one, she finally died. 
Lilah's brain struggled to come up with a solution to stop her death. She 
hadn't survived this long with W&H without being able to ferret her way 
in and out of different situations, but nothing would come to her slowly 
paralyzing brain.

Cain watched Lilah, staring at the girl before them. "Remove that." He 
ordered of the minion who had been feeding off of her, and watched as the 
minion hurriedly did as ordered.

"And then there were three-let me amend that and then there were four." 
Cain laughed harshly. "And I think it's only fair that you catch up to your 
mates." Cain pushed a shocked Lilah toward his minions. "Strip her. You 
may play for awhile, but I will have her final death." Cain turned away, 
ignoring Lilah's screams.
**********

Cain stood, watching his minions working over Lilah, and the others that 
still lived through a two-way-glass. Lilah was a strong one and could 
possibly last for days if he had the time and patience, but patience was not 
one of his virtues. 

A servant interrupted his thoughts. "Sir, she is ready whenever you are." 

"Fine." Cain turned around and focused on the girl his minions had 
removed earlier from the playroom. He started running his hands over her 
body relishing the smoothness, then started fiddling with four soft fabric 
beaded necklaces that lay beside the girl. "Bring these to Ariel and Sarah. 
One for each, and I want each one saturated in their blood." Quietly, the 
servant picked up the necklaces and left to deliver them as instructed. Cain 
continued on talking to the unconscious girl.  "You'll carry each of my 
tributes. Won't you my dear, be my delivery girl?" Cain leaned in 
breathing in her scent, caressing her and pulled her blond hair away from 
her face. "Such a young beauty you are. Just need to fix your face a bit 
don't want to be caught facing Angelus looking the way you do, just 
wouldn't be proper." Cain picked a penknife and made a slight cut carving 
into the contour of her cheek. As blood seeped through the wound Cain 
dipped a brush in water and brushed it over the cut. Cain chuckled as the 
girl opened her eyes screaming. He gently blew the slight smoke coming 
off her face from the holy water. "Glad you could join me, it just wouldn't 
be fun without you."   


Chapter 12


"Will we be able to have a little taste? He smells so scrumptious, and with 
such a lovely voice."  Nicky glared at his lover, Sasha, and his word 
choice. "Scrumptious?" Nicky asked.

Sasha had the grace to look down, knowing he revealed too much of his 
attraction for the pretty lawyer.

"One might think you've been hanging around Amber recently." Sasha 
grinned at Nicky's jealous tone of voice.

"The blond twit, I think not." Nicky chuckled at Sasha's description of Amber.

"You better never let her hear you say that, I'd never be able to protect you 
from her wrath." 

Sasha sobered at Nicky's words, "Master I'm...." Nicky cut him off. "Don't, 
I'm sorry Sash. To answer your original question, yeah I think a little taste 
will be in order for losing the slayer, but we'll have to be careful not to 
play too much. Father wants him first, might turn the pretty prick. And 
speaking of pricks, you wait here, and I'll bring you one scrumptious 
lawyer." Nicky gave Sasha a quick kiss before jumping down to stalk their 
prey who had just past under their window.
************

Lindsey felt the hairs on the back of his neck rise, as he recognized for the 
second night, he was being followed. The club was less than a block away 
and it had seemed ridiculous to drive the truck. Now, he'd have to 
reconsider his opinion. He continued walking in a steady fashion making it 
appear as if he hadn't a care in the world, but geared his body for action by 
gripping his guitar case tighter with one hand, and fingers touched over a 
switchblade, but clutched on to cross in his pocket with his fist. Lindsey's 
eyes darted around the surrounding area, and still couldn't find anyone. He 
took an extended breath when the club's backdoor was within 50 yards. 

Lindsey didn't even see the man until it was too late and he was trapped in 
a tight embrace. No one, not since LA has anyone been able to ambush 
him, not since Angel; Angel who was a vampire. Lindsey kicked himself 
for not being more prepared. It was almost a year since he left LA, a year 
of sulking in the shadows from W&H goons. A year of living and working 
in dives, a year that transformed the formally GQ lawyer of Los Angeles 
into the longhaired, bearded, cowboy hat and jeans toting musician he was 
today. The man who grabbed him pulled him back into the shadows then 
nibbled and licked his ear. 

"You are tasty, bet that blood of yours is sweet like honey," Nicky 
whispered in his ear. "And your reputation is well deserved, I smell no 
fear, only a slight hesitation. I think I'll enjoy finding out what brings you 
fear Mr. McDonald among other things."

"Better vampires have tried," Lindsey tried to turn, but found himself held 
firmly in place.

"Not better, and certainly not me." Nicky licked his ear again then turned 
as he heard steps coming toward them.

A well-dressed human Asian man stepped forward. Then Nick caught the 
smell of his distressed lover, and shifted into his game-face and growled 
as he noticed the Carzans demons. A Race of demons that hunt, captures, 
and sells vampire fangs to the highest bidder, and they held his lover. 
Nicky tried to fight his natural instinct of attacking the threat against his 
lover, but knew the Carzans would be able to tear Sasha apart before he 
ever reached him if he made a move. The Asian spoke first to the man 
Nick was holding. "So this is the famous Lindsey McDonald. I must say 
you don't resemble the profile I had. And I'd say quite overrated, but 
enough of that." He then ignored Lindsey and stared at the man holding him.

Lindsey took in the stance, and the arrogance of the man before them and 
knew he was one of Wolfram & Hart's lap dogs, and a fresh pup at that.

"I believe we have some business to conduct. Simply let the little man go." 
He nodded his head to his demon henchmen holding the other vampire. 
"And I'll have them let your lover go."

Nicky snarled, "Do you know who you're dealing with?" 

"Yes, as a matter of fact I do Nicolas. Though we will now no longer 
handle the Cain family business at this point of time, the firm I work for, 
Wolfram and Hart, have taken the necessary steps to protect their interests. 
I'm sorry my manners are lacking. Let me introduce myself Park, Gavin 
Park." 

"If you know who I am, and know who my Sire is then you know this one 
isn't going anywhere." Nicky hissed back.

"Hmmm, a Mexican standoff I believe, or not. The truth is I don't care if 
Mr. McDonald lives or not. In fact dead is preferable in my opinion, but 
then I'm just the hired help. The firm wants Mr. Mc Donald to deliver a 
message. Once that is done he is fair game, or rather a fair kill if that's 
what you want. We don't wish to interfere in Mr. Cain's business any more 
then we need to. I have been given the power to take whatever measures I 
deem necessary. Now please if you will let go of Mr. McDonald."

Nicky heard Sasha whimper as the demon holding him slashed a gash 
across his chest. Immediately Nicky let the lawyer go, and walked quickly 
over to his lover. Reluctantly the demons let him go where he then clasped 
into Nicky's arms. "Mas..." Nicky silenced Sasha with a kiss then 
whispered as he picked him up and cradled him in his arms. "Hush, don't, 
my fault." Nicky turned. "This isn't over." Holding Sasha Nicky fled the 
area.

Lindsey eyed the new pup, ambitious, cold, and hungry just the perfect 
ingredients for W&H associates.   

"So tell me, how did Lilah die?" Lindsey inquired.

"Excuse me? Why do you think she's dead?" 

Lindsey smiled, "Lilah would never miss this opportunity if nothing else 
to gloat over me."

"Hmm, interesting. Yes, so now on to business." Park smiled maliciously.

"Yah, what's the message?" Lindsey asked.

"As I said earlier, delivery boy, give this to Angel." Park handed him a 
sealed envelope.

Lindsey frowned, "Angel? Give it to him yourself. I have no intention of 
returning to LA."

"He's no longer in LA. Don't you feel the impulse? From what I 
understand you're one of his marks. You'll go to him whether you want to 
or not. Just give it to him, and Mr. McDonald..... what I said before about 
preferring you dead? Next time, if you live I will indulge in the pleasure of 
killing you myself." 

Lindsey chuckled at Park's attempt to be threatening, and ignored the 
scorn directed his way. "Right, I'll be going now. I've got a set to get ready 
for, and....Gavin" Lindsey sneered his name, "Congratulations on that 
promotion." Picking up his guitar case Lindsey ambled back to the club 
leaving Park and his goons behind.
*********


************
Spike's Dream
************
"Bleedin hell, what is this place?" Spike turned toward the soft singing 
coming out through the mist.

"Spikey, you've come to visit?"

"Princess, is that you?" Spike felt more than saw as a whirl of black threw 
itself at him, but it was the squeal of delight that convinced him it was 
indeed his Princess. Spike twirled her within his arms reveling in the joy 
of the moment. "Dru, my dark Princess. You know I had this scare, bloody 
hell it was a living nightmare, one I never want to dream again." Spike 
pulled her close, "Don't ever leave me Dru, 'kay. I'm just not evil enough 
to stand it."

"Mmmmm, my Spikey. I miss you already. I was so sad I almost didn't 
listen to Miss Edith, it hurt so much." Dru started kissing Spike all over 
his face-making Spike laugh with her antics. "What cha mean darling? 
What hurt? I'll kiss it all better."

"Ah Spike, we had so many years, so many days not one would I change, 
and it's still not enough." 

"Had? Luv, we have forever." Spike's head started to ache with a 
foreboding. 

"Hush, sweet Luv, pains all gone now. Miss Edith and my girl's here with 
me. She can't come to see you. She was bad Spike, real bad when she was 
Grandmamma. She's my girl now-they said so, but it didn't change---I can 
hold her sometimes because she's my girl. Miss Edith and I make new 
songs for her. Miss Edith says, my girl sings our songs when she away 
from us." Dru turned toward Spike and saw the tears falling. "No, no hush, 
no more pain." 

"Dru, it's fuzzy, but I remember, I felt, I..." Spike swallowed the words as 
his heart broke at the remembrance. Spike looked up at Dru soothing away 
the tears when a thought occurred to him. "Dru did I, are we...I'm here 
with you? The bleedin poof must of let me go. I..." Dru interrupted. "No 
Luv, Daddy holds you safe, you and the kittens." 

"Dru, where are we?" She reached up and touched his head, "Miss Edith 
said it would be ok for you to visit, not often-I have my girl to care for, 
and you have Daddy and the kittens. You do like the kittens-I know the 
stars told me before. I didn't want to listen. I should have listened." Dru 
turned away and started humming one of her songs.

"Spike, you have to trust Daddy, he's not trapped anymore, he'll be a good 
Daddy now, and you have the kittens. One purrs so sweetly, and the other 
bites hard enough to make even you howl. So hard, so hard-rrrrrrrrrr. 
You'll love when the kitten plays rough." Grinning, she danced in a circle 
around Spike.

"Oh, not enough, too short of time." Dru grabbed and cradled Spike in her 
arms rocking him, rubbing her hands over his body memorizing every 
detail. "Promise me you won't hate me, promise me Spike?" Desperation 
colored in her voice. 

"Hate you, Luv? I could never hate you, you are my mate until I'm dust." 
Spike declared and looked into her eyes so she could see his promise that 
was clearly written in his eyes.

"Spike, she didn't mean it, not really, she's my girl now, my childe. Miss 
Edith says you have to go. No more pain, Luv, let the kittens love you. No 
pain, no pain, hush." Dru rocked Spike back into his deep slumber 
humming one of her lullabies.
***********

"Sir, I think you should see this." The servant clicked the television on.

//....The last total count was 37 massacred and it is estimated to have 
occurred earlier this afternoon. Chico's official authorities are baffled by 
the massacre here at California's Institute for Women. The lack of security 
measures will be under investigation as well as the failure of the security 
systems resulting in no alarms until after the fact. It is believed that alarms 
went off after a truck rammed the gate in a getaway. At this time there are 
unofficial reports that it may have been a couple of prisoners, possibly 
escaping the massacre that were responsible for sounding the alarms. The 
massacre itself is thought to have been carried out by some fanatical group 
believing themselves to be vampires due to evidence on the bodies.  
Roadblocks are being placed....//

Cain clicked off the set. "Damn it, call them in. Playtime is over, we'll 
make our stand at the Hellmouth." 


Chapter 13


"Watch your left side." Jay announced. He demonstrated his point while 
Anne struggled to defend herself and block the blows. Anne saw an 
opening. Took and blocked a one two punch. Then half turned to place a 
side kick to Jay's stomach. Jay saw it coming and easily blocked the kick 
and countered with his own by sweeping Anne's legs out from under her 
landing her flat on her ass.  

Anne didn't move. Sweat dripped down her sides and loose wisps of hair 
from her ponytail plastered itself to her face. The gray and green sweats 
she wore showed large stain spots of sweat indicating the intensity of their 
workout. "Just don't hold back will ya? Not." Anne snarled sarcastically. 
Jay chuckled, "Come on girl," He offered her his hand and pulled her up 
when she grabbed hold. "Only a half hour left." 

"Oh goody! Just a half hour, and the other side of my body will be bruised 
beyond recognition," moaned Anne. 

"Aw, it's not so bad. You're a hell of a lot better now than you were when 
we started three months ago. Don't tell me you'd want to go back to that?" 
Jay inquired.

"I'd rather go back four months and never made that bet with Gunn, 
period. But since I can't, let's get this over with. Maybe I can get into a hot 
tub tonight."

Jay smiled at Anne and her usual statement of a hot bath, knowing beyond 
a doubt that even if they did quit now Anne would find something to do 
for the next few hours because Anne was a workalcoholic. If she spent 
half as much time and energy on a career that paid real money instead of 
working for a non-profit organization like the Center then she'd be filthy 
rich by now.

Both took their stance and continued their workout until they were 
interrupted 10 minutes later by one of Anne's staff, Sheri.

"Sorry to disturb you Anne, but there's a girl here insisting to see you. Said 
a friend of yours sent her here."

"Oh, did she say who?" Anne asked.

"Yeah, she said Angel. Looks like she's had it hard too, refuses to talk 
about it with anyone but you." 

"It's ok, Sheri. I'll be right out, just let me clean up a bit." Anne looked up 
when Sheri hesitated at the door, and knew there was something else.

"Actually she wouldn't stay if I didn't bring her with me." Sheri moved 
aside and let the young girl in the room.

"Come on honey it's ok" Turning, Sheri grabbed her hand and ushered her 
in, "Anne this is Amber, and Amber this is Anne, and that's Jay next to 
her. I'll leave you two to talk, if you need anything just give me a holler." 
Sheri quietly left.

"Amber, that's a pretty name. So you know Angel? Can I ask how you 
met?" The girl just stared at her with confusion and a wide-eyed innocence 
that was a rarity from someone who had come off the streets. 

Jay interrupted, "Looks like you're going to be awhile, so I'll let you off 
the hook tonight, but tomorrow you're going to have to give me fifty." 

Anne laughed, "Fifty kisses you got it."

Jay reached and took Amber's small hand in farewell, and started to speak 
when he noticed smoke coming from her hand. He started pulling his hand 
away, but she only let go to grab his wrist, "What the fuck? A blessed 
tattoo. Very clever, but you're going to pay for burning me." 

Anne watched stupefied, unable to believe the waif of a girl was a 
vampire. All her instincts were telling her to run, but she stood frozen. 
Amber continued laughing as she grabbed his shoulder and started pulling. 
The sounds of cloth, muscle, and flesh tearing mingled with the agonizing 
almost inhuman sounds Jay made. Slowly, Jay's cries, screaming the word 
'vampire' penetrated her mind as the fog began to lift.

"Anne, run, Annnnn......." Were Jay's lasts words as Amber feasted on his 
neck and drained him dry. 

Anne started to run, and didn't even turn as she heard the unmistakable 
thump of a body falling to the floor. Opening the back door, Anne 
slammed it closed and struggled to lock the door, all the while screaming 
of a vampire attack. It had gone unnoticed as her staff and various 
residents of the shelter were simultaneously being drained from vampire 
minions in the main lobby of the center. She scrambled over the counter 
and searched for one of the many crosses and stakes they usually had 
hidden there. Her hand latched on to one then another cross just as the 
door was smashed opened. 

Anne held both crosses in a death grip, but quickly tucked one into her 
pants, and grabbed a stake with her free hand.

"Oh goody, see I do have a fun one. You know your friend was quite tasty, 
but he was just an appetizer." Amber, who was still holding Jay's 
disembodied arm minus the hand itself, started licking the blood as if she 
was licking an ice cream cone.  "But I'm looking forward to the main 
course. Boys, get those crosses away from her, but no killing." 

Two of her boys started to move toward Anne who was trapped behind the 
counter. They ignored her frantic attempts as she fruitlessly waved her 
arms for them stay back. One hopped behind the counter and started 
stalking her. As soon as he was close enough she knocked a bucket of 
water that splashed down his front. It took him a moment before he 
realized that it holy water, and as he did the smoke started pouring off of 
him distracting him enough for her to drive a stake in his heart. In that 
moment of confusion, Anne jumped and rolled over the counter landing in 
a crouch. 

Instinct finally took over, as Anne's single focus became that of survival, 
and everything from sound and sight eluded her except for the possibility 
of escape. Without thinking she attacked the only vampire who stood by 
the window, and was able to move him slightly so she could hurl herself 
through it. She then rolled, making herself as small as possible to avoid as 
much of the glass as she could before getting to her feet and running.

Anne never heard Amber's cell phone ringing, or the girl answering and 
her pleas to her Daddy that she wanted to continue to play. By the time 
Amber hung up she watched amazed as the girl escaped through the 
window. 

"Shall I go after her Mistress?" A minion asked.

"No, Daddy wants me home. Come, I'm still hungry." She dropped the 
arm onto the pile of other drained bodies and walked out just as she 
walked in, nonchalantly. 
**************

The cell phone rang twice, breaking the silence of the night, before 
Stephan reached and answered it.

"Yes Sire, it is done. They are gathered at the watcher's house. The 
witches have a shield surrounding the area. No, they didn't detect me. Yes 
Sire, right away."

Stephan hung up and made haste in leaving Sunnydale to return to LA.
*************

"Sir, Mr. Travers is on the line for you." Adams took the phone.

"Quentin we have a situation here. The Women's Institute in Chico was 
broken into. Yes, I do mean broken into! It's unofficial, we were lucky and 
got hold of the tape seems a gang of twenty vampires lead by Lady Te 
attacked the slayer. No, she appears to have survived, but is on the run. Do 
you want us to run interference? What about the other slayer in 
Sunnydale? Faith could be heading directly toward..... Yes sir, very well." 
Adams hung up the phone.

"Do we warn Mr. Giles?"

"We do nothing," Adams stated flatly before he continued. "The council is 
already aware of the situation, and have teams in place ready to protect the 
new chosen slayer when it happens."

"And Mr. Giles and his slayer?"

"Are of  no concern to us." Adams watched his associate leave before 
picking up his private cell phone.

"Adams here. It's started. Yes sir." Adams hung up and dialed another number.

"Adams here. It's started. Yes, I phoned him first. No he has no idea. Do 
you want me to take any action...Yes Sir, I'll inform you of any changes, 
right away."

 A disgruntled Adams snapped his cell phone closed, and he took a seat 
hating the fact that his new orders were the same as the council's orders 
and he could do nothing.  Now, that he was effectively cut off from 
knowing anything about the chain of events that were about to take place, 
he started praying that he had done the right thing.
***************

//We're interrupting your broadcast to bring you this special 
bulletin...Today at Chico, California's Institute for Women.... It is believed 
to be a cult believing themselves to be vampires.... From the blood loss 
and the bodies...It is believed that a couple of prisoners... //

"Oh shit. Hey Oz, I think you better check this out?"
**************

"Hey where's Dawnie?" Willow asked as she scooted over next to Tara's 
seat. Tara smiled, "I convinced her to take a long soak after she ate 
everything in sight." 

"She's not the only one, I feel like I'm going to explode myself. You think 
it has to do with what's going on out there? You know as an over 
compensation type of thing since we're not...." Willow stammered.

"We're not? I don't know about you, but if Dawnie wasn't here...." Tara 
didn't finish but looked intently at her lover, who started to turn a lovely 
shade of red, and pulled her to sit on her lap while she caressed her back. 

"You would, would you? Right here, right now?" Willow inquired, 
squirming on Tara's lap.

"Ahuh, right here, right now.... buutt" Willow kissed her away her next words.

Minutes later Willow reluctantly pulled away, "Mmm, but Dawn's upstairs 
and could be down any time, and ...and..."

Taking a deep breath, Tara answered, "And we need to be aware of 
everything around us. So how are the shields holding?"

"We're good for now." Willow answered. But Tara noticed the small 
wince she gave. 

"But?" Tara pushed.

Willow got up off her lap and started to pace back and forth. 

Tara asked again, "But?"

"But, but I'm scared. Angel was right, this isn't like with Glory. And I 
helped Angel do this. What if I'm wrong? What if I made things worse? 
They're all under the influenced of the bond, they're all acting, well you 
saw them...and I added to it. And what about Xander? How's he gonna 
take it? I made him choose to be with Angel and Spike. Made him give up 
Anya, he loves her so much, I don't....I could have stopped it, I could 
have..." With every word Willow's anxieties and fears grew. 

Tara jumped up and embraced Willow; she knew instantly what her lover 
was so upset about. 

"No, stop it, you did nothing wrong. And if there was anything you could 
have done you would have, we would have, but we didn't have time. You 
told Angel the truth, and Xander made up his own mind. You even asked 
me, and Angel wasn't strong enough, they needed help...we could feel it. 
He'll understand. Shhh." Tara continued to rub her back trying to calm her down.

"What if he doesn't? What if Xander doesn't forgive me?" Willow couldn't 
stop the wave of agony that started to consume her.

"He will, I promise he will, he loves you as much as you love him, 
shhhhhhh, I promise, I promise..." Tara went on caressing her now 
sobbing lover, and for the moment chose to ignore Dawn's retreating back 
which she saw through the door, just to calm Willow down before she 
went after Dawn. Taking another deep breath she silently sent a prayer to 
the Goddess that Dawn didn't hear too much.


Chapter 14

Note: I switched & used the names Claire/Frank in place of 
Jessica/Anthony for Xander's parents.


*************
Xander's Dream
*************
"Alexander LaVelle Harris, wake up, and get down here for breakfast! If I 
have to repeat myself, and come up there..." His mother's voice screamed.

The threat hung in the air as Xander's feet touched the floor. He rushed off 
to the bathroom and locked the door. Just as he was finishing his morning 

pee, his father banged on the door. "If I have to hear her mouth again 
you're going to be more than hearing from me. Do you understand me, 
boy?" 

"Yeah, Dad, I'm up. I'll be down in a minute," Xander answered.

Xander stood over the sink staring back at his reflection. Turning the cold 
water on he splashed water over his face and neck. After a while he looked 
back at his reflection hoping that it had changed. It didn't.  His hair was 
longer and slightly curled at the ends, and as he glanced down at his body, 
he thought, 'this isn't right, my hair is suppose to be shorter, my 
body...where is it? And why the hell am I at my parents?  Must be some 
kind of spell, right? Gotta go see Giles.'

The sound of his voice filled the room, but he didn't utter a sound. Xander 
spun around toward the sound of his own voice speaking, and faced his 
double. "Yeah, but it won't do you any good." His double said.

"Shit, wwwhat? Wwwheere?" Xander stuttered out. He gasped and turned 
at the sound of his father's fist banging on bathroom door and the violence 
of the action vibrated through the room. "I warned you boy. You had to go 
and ignore me while I had to listen to her yammer on. Open up this door, 
the longer you keep me waiting the longer I'm going to tan your hide. You 
hearing me boy!"

Xander blanched at the words. It had been years since he heard them.  
Years since his father laid a hand on him, but the old feelings; the panic, 
the fear came rushing back. 

The other Xander's voice broke through his overwhelming fear. "He's not 
going to go away. You need to deal with him."

Xander turned toward the voice of his double, "You, you deal with him, 
you want to be me...then be my guest." 

"Doesn't work that way. Besides, what I am you are," his double said.

"Yeah right---like all this makes sense anyway. Who are you? We're the 
same, but we're not." Xander carefully studied his double taking in the 
shorter hair, muscles but not the width, or mass he had built up after he 
started construction then he realized the double was dressed in fatigues 
like he was on Halloween night what three, four years ago. "You're me 
back then when I was the soldier, right?"

They were interrupted, as his father bellowed out, "You're really pissing 
me off boy, if you don't unlock this door. I'm going break it down, and if I 
have to do that I just might break you..." 

Xander looked at the soldier then back at the door. "This can't be 
happening, not again. You... you go, you can defend yourself better that I 
can. I'll hide here." 

The soldier frowned, "Won't work he can't see me. You have to face him, 
and stand up to him, Xander."

"What are you fucking crazy? He can't see you, so of course you'd want 
me to face him. Listen, that man is one sick fuck, and I remember...." 
Xander stopped as he heard what he just said, "I, I do remember..." He 
remembered the day he stood up to his father shortly before he moved out 
of the basement, the day he discovered his father was really nothing but a 
drunken coward disguised as a bully. The last day his father ever laid a 
hand on him. 

He looked up at his double, watched as he faded, and didn't stop to think 
any more, but walked over to unlock the door and turned the knob, 
ignoring the constant banging on the door from his father. 

Swinging the door open, Xander watched his father in mid knock freeze, 
as shock and confusion appeared on his father's face. Xander openly 
assessed the older face in front of his, and watched as the sweat poured 
profusely down his face just from the physical exertion of banging on the 
bathroom door. Xander crooked a smile as the real man stood before him, 
the middle-aged, over weight, alcoholic, bully of a man who was the 
sperm donor, and technically his father.  The crooked smile widen into a 
grin as the reality washed over him, and instead of the usual fear he felt 
about his father it was replaced by disgust. 

"What do you want?" Xander asked almost giddy with the realization that 
he didn't feel any fear.

"Shit, you on drugs boy? I'm going to beat the shit out of you, not only to 
teach you some manners and respect, but I'm also going make sure you 
never bring drugs into this house again."

The smile faded, and anger took over in the place deep inside where fear 
would have had him cowering in the past as Xander walked up and into 
his father's personal space. "Manners? Respect? From you? You don't 
have a fucking clue what those even mean." His father tried to stepped 
back as Xander leaned further into his face, but he just stepped forward 
following his father.  "You treat a fucking dog better than you do your 
own son, you know nothing about respect, and that's exactly what I'll give 
you back--nothing." 

He brought up his hand to slap Xander across the face. Before he ever 
made contact, Xander grabbed hold of his wrist and just held him there 
until he started shouting to his wife. "Claire! Fuck, the boy's on drugs or 
something call the police."

Xander could hear his mother coming up the stairs. "What the hell is going 
on?" As she reached the top of the stairs, she took in the scene before her. 
"Xander, let go of your father. My God, are you on drugs?"

Xander started laughing. At first it was a slow rumble that built up into a 
deep gut wrenching laugh and he finally stepped away from his father.

"I don't know how I ever took either of you seriously." He couldn't stop 
laughing, and just laughed louder as he heading toward the stairs. He 
heard his mother start yelling at his father, "He is on drugs! Frank? Frank, 
listen to me, we got do something...Frank?" 

Xander turned back, about to say something, but it died in his throat as his 
parents were gone and he was no longer in their home, but standing in a 
cemetery in front of a headstone.

"What the hell?" He looked around again trying to understand what was 
happening. It took several minutes before he realized he stood in front of 
Jesse's grave. He watched in horror as Jesse materialized in front of him.  

He closed his eyes, then opened, then closed them again.

"Doesn't matter how many times you do that, I'm still here," His one time 
best friend said. "Come on you don't really have all night."

Without opening his eyes Xander asked, "Jesse that you?" 

"Yah, well I ain't St. Nick. You going open your eyes, or are we gonna 
talk like this?"

"I...I didn't mean to Jesse, you gotta know I never..." Xander's voice 
trembled from the despair, and tears that he held for years locked inside 
now easily slipped out making tracks down his face.

"You know if I could, I'd take you in a huge hug. Please Xan, open your 
eyes," Jesse quietly pleaded.

At first, Xander couldn't see a thing through his tears. Then he saw him. 
He wasn't an aberration, he was just Jesse; Jesse as he was before Buffy, 
before he took his best friend's life.

"Xan, I didn't die by your hands. Only my demon did. Even that was an 
accident. If it hadn't happened I would have drained you dry. My demon 
was too young to turn anyone. We had no control, and if you didn't dust us 
when you did then you would have died. And you're needed Xan, I'm not, 
but you are."

"Jesse don't say that, I needed you, I..." He tried swallowing away the 
grapefruit that had just grown in his throat.

"I loved you too, Xan, I really did, but you're the one who's needed. Look 
at me, Xan, really look. Do I look like I hate you?"

Conquering his fear, and ready to face the hatred he was sure to find there, 
Xander finally looked up at his best friend, his first crush, and love. He 
was shocked to find and feel the love Jesse had for him.

"Are you ready? You need to let go of that self-hatred, and let me be in 
your heart...let me be a part of you?"

Xander's tears came down in a steady stream, as Xander bowed his head in 
consent and opened up his heart as warmth surrounded him. He almost felt 
a kiss on his lips as he sank to the ground from the weight of the warmth 
as if it filled him. 

"Are you gonna stay like that all night, or what?"

Slowly, he opened his eyes and stood up. When he realized he was no 
longer in the cemetery, he winced as he recognized his own voice and 
knew his double was back. "I fucking just want to wake up. I'm sick of this 
roller coaster dream. I'm sick of you and your...." Xander stopped as he 
saw it wasn't his soldier self, but another self, and this one had green eyes.

"Go on, I'd love to hear it." Xander watched himself grin, saw his new 
double's eyes gleam in the dusk around them.  He started to back away, 
but stumbled over something and crashed to the ground. His other self 
started laughing with a deep high pitched sound that echoed throughout 
the park, and it was the same laughter that had haunted his dreams after 
the whole zoo fiasco.  

Closing his eyes, and pinching himself hard he started moaning, "Fucking 
wake up, wake up. No place like the magic shop, no place like Giles' 
place, no place like Spike's crypt..." The laughter stopped, and Xander 
waited a full minute before he snuck a peek to see if it worked, and he 
came face to face with himself. The laughter started again, and he crawled 
backwards as far as he could, but his hands stumbled again as his feet did 
earlier, yet this time he could see what it was he was stumbling over. 

Xander gaped as he turned from one version of himself to another, it was 
all to confusing.

"Whhhat the hell is going on? Is that the soldi...no it can't be." Taking a 
closer look, the Xander that lay passed out on the ground, it was him, how 
he looked before this wacky fucked up dream. He was wearing the right 
clothes, had the right haircut, was the right body size, but then who was 
he. The unconscious Xander looked right, but he had all his memories, and 
he was the one dreaming, right? He just didn't have the right look. And 
hyena-breath was still laughing away. 

"OK laugh-boy, what's going on?" When he didn't stop he demanded, 
"Hey, I asked you a question-can you stop laughing long enough to answer it?"

The hyena Xander did just that and stopped laughing as he began to stalk 
over to him. Xander swallowed hard and wanted to amend what he had 
said because of the way his double was looking at him. The hyena stopped 
when he was practically sitting in Xander's lap sniffing his neck.

"Arg...I, I, you can't, don't, what are you..." Xander squealed, as he felt the 
other Xander's tongue starting to lick him. He struggled not to moan, and 
didn't want the other know it was getting to him, or to know that he was 
getting a hard on. 

'He, all of them were getting to him. There were too many Xander's. 
Unconscious dead weight Xander, one that looked like how he was 
supposed to look. Instead he was trapped in this younger version of 
himself. And this other one, this other Xander, was coming on to him?  
This had to be the most fucked up masturbation dream ever.  It had to be a 
dream, right? And if it was, what's the harm? So far, it felt good, really 
good, why run away? Why think too much? Who was he kidding; it felt 
wonderful. Could it get better?'

"Mmm, I do love the way you smell, my smell, our smell, we will be good 
together. We will care for our mates, and we will be one pack. A stronger 
pack," his double purred. 

The hyena pushed Xander backwards into the crook of his unconscious 
twin's arm, and almost on top of the unconscious Xander's body. The 
hyena started licking Xander's body, as he pulled and ripped his shirt off. 

Xander tried not to think how he was sandwiched between himself 
because he was still a bit wiggy thinking about it. One Xander, laid 
unconscious below him, and the hyena Xander, laying on top of him who 
started to play and lavished attention to his nipples with his tongue and 
lips. The hyena licked, bit, and pulled on them until they were standing tall 
before he started to slither his way down Xander's body, pulling the boy's 
pants off as he went.

Xander laid there watching himself, recognized the lust shining through 
his green      eyes; saw the predator within himself, yet he couldn't have 
been more turned on. His hyena self started sniffing and licking his way 
down his body, past his leaking cock to his sac where he nuzzled, licked, 
and tried to fit one sac in his mouth, sucking hard then switched from one 
to the other. 

The hyena pushed and lifted Xander's legs to reach and probe with his 
tongue. Spreading Xander's ass checks the hyena took possession and 
delved in. When Xander felt his tongue enter him he practically howled 
his enjoyment, and couldn't refrain from arching his body closer to his 
other self's mouth as he dug in deeper within him. Xander closed his eyes 
as he felt himself being stretched and probed. "Deeper!" He moaned. He 
wanted more. 

Xander moaned in protest when he felt the tongue leave his body, but 
screamed in ecstasy when the mouth engulfed his leaking cock, and was 
quickly losing control as he started pumping into the mouth that held him 
in a tight vise grip. Release. He needed to cum, and cum badly, but just as 
he was getting into a rhythm the mouth pulled away. 

"No, no please, god please I need to cum..." Xander panted to the grinning 
face of himself. 

The hyena nuzzled his neck again, and ground his naked body against his. 
'Naked? -Ah, it is a dream, gonna let myself cum then.' Cumming was 
Xander's only concern at that moment.

As if reading his thoughts, "Yes, I'm going to let you cum. We will cum 
together, we will mate, then we will be one for him." The hyena tilted his 
head indicating the unconscious Xander. 

Xander sputtered, "We?" Xander looked to the unconscious Xander, 
"What him? Who's him anyway? I mean he/me whatever, who is he? And 
for that matter who am I? You're the hyena Xander-right?" 

He stopped licking, but continued nuzzling and taking in his scent. "Yes, 
and you are Xander before we merged. He is, us, once we mate. We will 
be one. Need to be one to save the pack, to protect our mates. To be leader 
of our pack." 

"And before, the solider, Jesse, my parents?" Xander asked.

"You are him, more him than I.  He, and you need to be strong to see how 
things really are. To see them how they were. I only did what a pack 
leader does for their mates. Now I must claim you, so he, we, can be 
strong for the others." The hyena started licking Xander's lips begging 
entrance. Xander moaned as his counterpart continued his assault on 
Xander's senses. He nibbled and bit his lip hard enough to draw blood, and 
continued sucking on it to draw more of his essence out enjoying the taste. 
The hyena finally moved away from Xander's lips, and moved down to his 
neck starting to lick and nip the skin there. 

Xander couldn't control himself as he was brought back to the edge of his 
earlier pleasure, as the hyena was pushing Xander toward a pinnacle as 
wave after wave of pleasure descended upon him when the hyena latched 
on to Xander's neck gnawing on the skin until it broke. Xander thrust 
forward, and started whimpering to be taken over the edge. "Please, I 
need, please...." He begged his counterpart who was sucking at his flowing 
blood. Xander brought one hand up to clutch his hair, pressing his face to 
the wound encouraging him to continue his claim. Xander's other hand 
joined with one of the hyena's hands and each started stroking the other's 
hard cock. 

The hyena eased himself up a bit, moving to find the right angle to thrust a 
finger into Xander. Xander started shouting, overcome by the multiple 
sensations, "Yes, more, pleaseeeee, moreeee, ah....." Angling and crooking 
his finger he found the right spot, as Xander arched to meet every thrust. 
The hyena added another finger and continued stretching his mate, knew 
the time had almost come, when they needed to merge. He stopped 
suckling on his wound and forced Xander to look at him, to see the hyena 
spirit within him. "It is time...do you accept me? All we will be? For we 
will be one." Even through the throes of passion consuming him Xander 
knew the importance of his next words, "Yes... please take me. We will be 
one..."

The hyena didn't hesitate as he removed his fingers from Xander's cock, 
coating himself with their pre cum before guiding himself in.  The hyena 
also coated some of Xander's pre-cum with his other his hand and brought 
it up to his own throat rubbing it generously into the skin before he 
proceeded to cut himself mixing in both the blood with Xander's cum as 
the hyena guided Xander's mouth to drink the mixed essence.  

Xander tried not to think about what he was doing, as his tongue 
tentatively touched the wound, and started lapping up the blood and 
semen. As the mixture entered into his system, he couldn't stop himself 
from latching on and sucking for all he was worth; as Xander increased his 
sucking tempo the hyena growled, and stretched Xander's legs as he 
started to slam into him hitting his prostate on every forward thrust. They 
echoed off of each other in animalistic sounds in time to their rutting, as 
they merged into a continuous rhythm of,  

"Tight...hot...MINE."

"Yes, MORE...Yours....MINE."

The sound of howling filled the air as they both reached their peak. Their 
physical bodies faded and merged into the still unconscious form of the 
man on the ground. They were now one. 


Chapter 15

Note: A big thanks to Nicole for her permission on borrowing parts of the 
ideology on werewolves from her X Files `The Changing' & `The 
Alliance' found at http://www.slashingmulder.com/NicoleFic/


Still stunned by the news Devon sat at the edge of the bed clicking from 
one channel to another. Each channel was reporting on what was quickly 
known as Chico's Grande Massacre. Devon finally clicked off the set, and 
looked over at his lover and asked, "Vampires, right?"

"Yeah"

"Oz, you ok?"

"Yeah, sorry. That's where Faith was."

"Faith? Isn't she that other slayer?" Devon inquired. "You think they got her?" 

For a minute Oz was too distracted to answer, "Oh ah, yeah Faith's the 
other slayer. No, I think she got away." 

"You're going back aren't you?" Devon whispered, then tensed up waiting 
for the answer.

Oz didn't say anything just shrugged his shoulders and ran his fingers 
through the soft silky brown hair.

Oz looked over at his lover, friend and confidant for the past two years. 
After losing Willow, and losing control over his beast he lost direction of 
his life. Angel helped by pointing him the in right direction, but it was 
Devon that brought him back from the abyss. Devon who held his heart.

Oz reached over and grabbed Devon's hands softly caressing them trying 
to ease out the tension. "We're going back. Dev, look at me." He waited 
until Devon looked up, "Willow and I are over. According to Xander she's 
very happy with Tara, and even if she wasn't----it wouldn't matter. I made 
my choice. Dev, you are my heart."

Oz pulled Devon into an embrace, "Just that neither of you would have 
gone through all that. If I wasn't a self centered bastard and had committed 
to you back then...."

Oz cut him off with a long breath-stealing kiss, "Don't! That was then, 
look at me. I love you. Only you. Want only you."

Oz reclaimed Devon's lips and started a slow exploration every inch of 
Devon's mouth, and relished every loving minute.

Oz continued to lick and nuzzle kisses down Devon's neck increasing the 
level of both of their desire as his hands joined in. 

"God, Oz you keep doing that and we'll never leave." Devon gasped.

"Good! You understand then that it's always an `us', or a `we'. I'll never 
leave you, and I'll never let you leave me. If we get our stuff together we 
can make Sunnydale by morning."

"Should we call let them know we're coming?" Devon asked.

"Nah, got a feeling they'll be expecting us anyway."

Devon shrugged his shoulders, "Expecting you maybe."

"What do I have to do----without you there is no me. Don't dismiss, or 
trivialize my feelings. Dev, please!"

"Sorry, ...no I am really. But we better start packing now if we want to 
make Sunnydale by morning." Devon turned and started to do just that and 
at the same time tried to put away any self-doubts.

An hour later

"I think that's it. I'll grab this bag---you want to double-check the 
bathroom? I already went." Devon grinned as he grabbed the box and 
headed out to the van.

Oz just shook his head smiling at his lover, since he could smell that Dev 
made use of the bathroom, and he didn't even need his enhanced senses to 
detect the fact.

After coming out of the bathroom, Oz glanced quickly around the room 
making sure they didn't leave anything behind. Having the same gig for 
the last two months they had gotten really comfortable and had even 
discussed moving to the area permanently. 

As he walked out turning to lock the door he smelled Devon's fear coming 
off in waves. Without turning Oz started to change, but before he 
completed the change he was hauled several feet off the ground in one 
smooth motion and came face to face with a huge monster of a man. Oz 
couldn't concentrate to change completely as fear for Devon filled him 
with terror, and he didn't even register when it called him `pup'.

The man/monster was a vampire who held Oz tightly then started to do the 
strangest thing by pulling him close and taking in deep breaths. First it was 
just his neck then the huge hands held him tighter and maneuvered him by 
pulling up higher and sniffing his groin. Oz growled deeply in return until 
he realized that the iron grip lessened his hold on him. 

The minion broke into Elliot's thoughts, "Sir, may I drain this one?"

Elliot looked back at his minion, and leaned down without breaking his 
hold on the pup. He took one deep breath to confirm his suspicious, the 
minion held the pup's lover at least he's not his mate.

Elliot groaned. Vampires weren't supposed to get migraines, but Elliot's 
skull was doing a fine imitation of one. He didn't want to believe the scent, 
but he knew the scent didn't lie. He was one of hers, one of her pack, and 
that means she lived after...."

"Sir?" The minion called out to him again.

"No, but get rid of him he's no use to use to us." Elliot stated flatly and 
slightly winced as the he watched the minion throw the pup's mate over a 
few cars. The pup growled and thrashed at his lover's treatment. Elliot 
held him tighter, but was very conscious of his strength and was careful to 
not hurt the pup. 

Just as Elliot was contemplating what he was going to do his cell phone 
rang. "Yes, I understand. I'll be there as soon as possible."

Elliot hung up his cell then focused his attention back to the pup, and his 
father's minion. With the decision made he shifted his movements so he 
had better access to the minion.

"Does the Master..." He never got to finish the sentence as Elliot twisted 
his head right off just before he burst into dust. Elliot then focused on the 
pup. With one arm under the pup's neck he squeezed until the pup lost 
consciousness. Elliot readjusted his hold and tried to cradle him in his 
arms using his other hand as he gently petted the pup.

"You smell so much like her." Elliot walked over to where the pup's lover 
lay in a crumpled heap, and gently laid the pup next to his lover. "I'm sorry 
pup, I didn't know." Elliot took one last look at the pup and his lover 
before disappearing into the night.
*******************

Oz wasn't sure how long he had been out, or even what had happened. 
Then it slammed him as he felt Devon's body. `DEVON!!' "Oh God, be 
alive...."

Oz eased up into a sitting position and started feeling for Devon's injuries. 
Oz smelled the blood long before he saw the dark substance trailing down 
Devon's face. Barely able to contain his beast Oz whimpered as he finally 
hear the faint heartbeat, `No, Dev you can leave me' without another 
thought Oz gave into the beast screaming inside his head as he slowly 
began to lick away the blood from his lovers neck. With the taste of blood 
on his tongue, his lover's blood, his mate, Oz gave into the change of his 
beast and sank his teeth into the side of Devon's neck. Ripping and tearing 
away layers of skin bringing a steady flow of blood to the beast's lips. The 
beast started lapping at the wound dropping secretions of saliva into the 
wound. When the wound was deeply covered in saliva, and his blood 
slowed; the beast started to lap his mates face covering it with more 
secretions of saliva. Oz's beast reached his lovers lips and prided them 
open dripping more of the thick secretions down his mate's throat. With 
his mate covered the beast nuzzled closer and listened to the faint 
heartbeat begin to increase in strength. 

Oz woke some time later with his head pressed over the heart of his mate, 
and breathed a sign of relief when he heard the steady beat of his heart. 
Oz's own heart beat to the excitement of hearing his mate. `His mate', Oz 
smiled at the thought, and the rightness of it settled in his heart.
**************


**************
Wesley's Dream 
**************
"Wes, hey man you gonna sleep the day away?"

"Gunn, what? What happened? Did the bond work? Where's Angel and 
the others?"

"Man you're still out of it. Hang on let me go get C." 

Wes felt nothing but confusion as he watched as Gunn leave. Struggling to 
get up he reached over toward the nightstand searching for his glasses. 
Once they were in place he realized he was back in LA in one of the 
rooms at the hotel. 

It was only a minute before Cordelia, Gunn, and Fred entered the room. 
Cordelia rushed to his side, "Wes, wow its great to see you up. Boy 
Angel's gonna be relieved when he sees you."

"Angel, where is he? Cordelia what happened? When did we return to 
LA? What about the bond---Cain?"

Gunn looked over to the girls, "See I tried to tell ya, he's still out of out it."

Fred grabbed Gunn's hand squeezing, "I'll get Angel." Gunn nodded then 
called after Fred, "And make sure they throw on some clothes especially 
the bleach blond." Turning back to Wes, "Yeh, the bond worked in more 
ways than one. And I'd love to wipe each memory from exist..."

"Gunn, knock it off. You know they can't help it." Gunn glared at her, 
"Ok, maybe Spike could, but the others can't. Just like we can't at times." 
Gunn smiled at that, "Baby that I can live with just fine. 

Wes listened and watched the exchange between his friends, but 
something was off, something that he couldn't put his finger on. The 
clambering at the door interrupted his thoughts as Angel, and Fred entered 
the room. Followed by Spike, Xander, and Buffy. Each was in a disarray 
state of undress. Cordelia moved so Angel could sit down. 

"Wes, how do you feel?" Angel asked as he moved his hand over Wes's 
head trailing down to his cheek. 

"A bit confused, but other than that fine. Angel I feel fine. Will you tell 
me what happened? The bond, Cain, when did we..." Angel placed a 
finger on his lips and didn't let him finish, "Shh, Wes calm down, you've 
been out of it for a long time. Everything's fine. Cain's dust, the bond 
worked." Spike interrupted, "Not the way they intended mate, but it 
worked." Angel eyed his childe, "Wot, he's gonna find out soon enough, 
ain't he."

Angel hung his head, "What is it, what happened?" Wes inquired for a 
second time. Angel looked up into his eyes, but couldn't seem to find the 
words.

Spike signed, "Fine I'll tell the git. Red got it wrong; it wasn't supposed to 
be you that's why you didn't come out of it until now. It was is Buffy all 
along."

Wes tried to hold back the pain, the rejection as he looked down at his 
own hands. "No worries watcher, you're part of the bond---in a way. 
You're one of our pomme de sang's. Which is a good thing you're not 
bonded like we are with the ardeur, gives you more time for your own life, 
but if Buffy or Xan were hurt to where we couldn't feed----" 

"Yes, yes of course, you'd be able to feed from me. I understand. Ah, Cain how?"

Xander called out one name, "Anya"

Wes looked up with more confusion waiting for Xander to explain. "When 
Anya found out Wil made a mistake, and realized it was Buffy I needed to 
bond to---well she got more than a bit pissed. She knew I always had a 
thing for our Buffster. Luckily, she took out her vengeance on Cain and 
his childer when she got her powers back."

"Now all's right with the world. Cain's history, Wesley's back." Buffy 
smiled at the man in the bed, "Ah, hi Wes. Sorry, but can we chat later. I'm 
feeling a..." Buffy didn't continue, but started to run her fingers over Xan's 
back. Wes watched as Spike sandwiched the girl and started to grind her 
into Xan who moaned his consent. 

"Hey, hey we talked about this, move back to your room." Gunn 
stammered, but quieted when Fred giggled and plastered herself to Gunn 
who hugged her in return.

"Actually I think we all should leave. Wes, you need to rest, we'll talk 
later, k?" Cordelia poked Xan to move his activities to their room. Without 
a word Xan turned picked up Buffy who straddled herself around his waist 
and carried her out as Spike followed hovering over both of them. 
Cordelia smiled as she walked over to Gunn and Fred. "And I think we 
should follow the same advice and head toward our room." Fred grinned 
and quickly nodded as she started pulling both of her lovers toward the exit. 

Angel was the only one left in the room. "Go ahead, Angel I know you 
want to be with them."

Angel looked up, "Yeah I do, but I...we... Wes a pomme de sang requires 
attention. I'm sorry, but don't you feel a need?" 

Once Angel said it Wes knew what he was talking about. The tightness, 
the low burning it was like his body was pulsating a private tune, a tune 
exclusively played for Angel. Wes didn't even realize how close he was to 
Angel, how even now he scooted closer arching his body, his need starting 
to overwhelm him. 

Angel leaned in closer, "I'm sorry Wes that it has to be this way, but I 
think we can control it, bring it down to possibly once a month. In time, 
especially since I feed off of Buffy daily. You'll be able to live a normal 
life otherwise." Wes was only aware that Angel went into game-face as his 
body burned and ached for relief. Then it was there the relief as Angel's 
teeth sank into his mark and started drinking his essence. 

Angel pulled away licking the wound clean as it closed. As Angel settled 
Wes back in the bed, "You need to rest now." Wes struggled to get out the 
one word that screamed in his mind, "Why?"

Angel knew what Wes was asking, and what he needed to know. Angel 
started soothing the covers as he got up before looking Wes into his eyes, 
"You didn't fight hard enough, not for them, Spike and Xander. And not 
for me. I'm sorry Wes. If you need anything just ring." Angel turned and 
walked away.

`Need anything? NEED, I needed you. Wanted you! You don't need me, 
don't want me---What do I have? Where do I go? Stay here and watch you 
love them, need them, want them--------' As Angel's words started to echo 
in his mind Wes realized he created his own Hell by not fighting for Angel 
from the beginning. 

`GOD!! I am in HELL!!!'
***********************


Chapter 16


Buffy struggled with herself, as one half needed her to open her eyes. Her 
other half, only wanted to sleep and enjoy the warmth and comfort that 
surrounded her. But different sounds were distracting the quiet around her, 
forcing her instincts to take over. Then an undercurrent of worry started to 
flood her system, it took her several minutes before she realized where it 
was coming from.  Looking around, she found Willow and Tara with a 
new inner sense, confirming what she was feeling was coming from the 
two of them. Several minutes later, she realized and remembered how; by 
the connection. She glanced toward the source where the red haze still 
blanketed the four bodies in the center of the room, and knew that the 
bond Angel talked about was created and the changes had begun. Then she 
saw what she was really looking at. 

Shaking her head and blinking her eyes again as she tried to dismiss what 
she was seeing; shocked by the sight before her as her mind screamed, 
'Naked, they're naked, oh my God...' Her heartbeat increased as she started 
taking in the arms and legs of the naked bodies sprawled just beyond the 
thin red haze, the naked male bodies. She couldn't help but take in every 
detail, and swallowed hard as the only comprehensible thought that 
entered her mind was yummy. Buffy started blushing from head to toe 
when she realized that it was Xander, and Spike's backsides that she was 
drooling over. Buffy continued to stare until a slight moan to her left 
brought her attention to a sandwich mix of Anya cuddled and folded in-
between Giles, and the green guy, and breathed a sigh of relief, 'At least 
they aren't naked!' Once again she was shaking her head as she stood 
trying to rid herself of the lustful thoughts and images that entered her 
mind.  Forcing herself to turn away she focused on Tara and Willow.

Graham stood staring at the door, amazed that he was there. The 
compulsion had started shortly after dawn gnawing at him; making him 
stop everything but following the driving need to return to Sunnydale. 
Every step and moment Graham fought an inner battle with himself trying 
to make himself stop. Now he was here and knew that just beyond this 
door the compulsion would stop. Raising a hand he started to knock on the door. 

Tara was the first to notice Buffy walking toward them as she nudged 
Willow to let her know. Turning Willow gasped, "You're up?"

"Yup, and ready to go, so could you both calm down the worry; it's a bit 
overwhelming. Ah, where's Dawn? She ok?" Buffy smiled as she felt the 
worry and tension decrease by over half. It was nice to know she had that 
affect on her friends. 

"Oh, Dawnie's fine. Was upstairs, but I think..." Willow tilted her head 
indicting Dawn was right around the corner. Buffy nodded that she 
understood, and without turning called out.

"Dawn you stay put until we find out who's here, and no arguing." Buffy 
turned room the door to her friends. "OK, I'll answer it and keep whoever 
it is outside, you do everything---anything to protect them." 

Buffy made a quick glance back through the room and the people who 
were sprawled around and then smiled to herself at the use of the word 
'them'. Angel was right she could feel a stronger connection, a stronger 
sense of family, and the feelings were growing. She nodded once to 
Willow and Tara before she made a move toward the door. Buffy opened 
it and stepped out forcing the person knocking to step back.     

It took her only a couple of seconds to realize who was standing there 
before she whispered, "Graham?" Confusion marked her face as she tried 
to make sense as to why Graham was here. Then it hit her, -----Riley. 

Graham watched the play of emotions cross the young slayer to when she 
made the connection to Riley. She really did love Ri. At that moment for 
the first time Graham hated Riley's weakness for not seeing what was 
before him all along, and Buffy for not fighting harder to make Riley see it 
and feel her love. Graham looked down for a minute trying to regain his 
composure and focus on why he was really here. Not about answering the 
questions in Buffy's eyes about Riley, questions he didn't have the answers to. 

Taking a deep breath Graham looked up and faced Buffy straight on. "Hi 
Buffy" 

"Graham, did something...." She couldn't say the words not to mention the 
thought, but watched every movement Graham made.

Graham was happy she didn't ask directly it made it easier to skirt around 
the issue. "Thought maybe you could answer that for me. Shortly after 
dawn I've had this compulsive drive to come to Sunnydale that started to 
become extremely painful when I tried to ignore it."

"Oh" Buffy stepped back closer toward the door before she spoke, "Will 
can you hear me? Think you can check that mark thing and see whose 
mark to be sure?"

The door creaked open a crack and Graham saw a flash of red before the 
door was slammed shut again. "Purple" came the voice and, "You better 
double check on the vamp thing though."

"Good idea." Buffy called out and pulled out a silver cross and placed it 
on his forehead faster than he was able to register what she did. "All clear. 
Guess that makes you one of us. Spike, huh? So when did you and Spike 
get to be chummy?" Buffy opened the door and ushered Graham in pass 
the redhead and a blond who stood at her back.

Graham didn't say anything as he was trying to remember who Spike was 
then stopped dead in his tracks at the sight before him as two things 
happened at once as he fell to his knees. The realization that Hostile 17 lay 
unconscious and naked on the floor with some other men. Then emotions 
assaulted him as grief flooded his system, and he let out a blood-curling 
scream before he passed out.

"Wh...what the hell happened?" Willow spurted.

"I don't know, but I did feel it---did you?"  Both girls nodded at Buffy's 
question. Then turned when they heard crying coming from the bottom 
stairs. Buffy raced over and grabbed Dawn who was slumped over crying 
hysterically.

"Dawn, Dawn, what is it honey? Please talk to me?" Buffy's worry and 
fear grew with every staggered breath Dawn made.

In between jagged breaths Dawn tried to answer, "Didn't you feel it? The 
pain, the grief; God Buffy he loved her so much. It hurts, it hurts so 
bad."Buffy cradled her baby sister trying to smooth the pain, and looked 
up pleadingly to the witches silently asking for guidance. 

It was Tara who took a rasped breath then muttered a few words, and they 
watched as Dawn's crying slowed down to a slight moaning, as she closed 
her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Buffy picked her up and gently placed 
her on the couch before returning to Tara and Willow who had moved 
Graham into a more comfortable position, but was no more settled than 
Dawn was. 

Silently they moved to the kitchen.

Buffy was the first to speak, "Ok what was that? I mean I did feel it---the 
pain, the loss. As bad if not worse than losing Mom, but I---we didn't 
come apart. Not like Dawn or Graham."

Willow looked at Tara and nodded in agreement tears still glistening in her 
eyes. 

Quietly, Tara moved toward the doorway and looked over at the 
slumbering bodies, and took notice of those in a peaceful sleep and those 
in a higher state of grief as Graham and Dawn were, before she stated, "I 
think I might know."

"Well don't keep us in suspense, if there's a way to stop it I want to know. 
I don't want Dawn going through that again." Buffy announced.

"I don't think there's anything we can do until Angel and the others wake." 
Tara moved closer to Willow for support.

"You think it was Spike's grief for Drusilla." Willow quietly asked.

Tara nodded, "You said Graham was marked by Spike. Dawn's marked 
mainly by Spike, but look Lorne, Cordelia, Fred, Gunn, and Wes who are 
mainly marked by Angel and they're somewhat restful. But Anya, and 
Giles are both crying." The

girls got up to take a look, and she was right. Those with Spike's mark 
seemed to have a more direct link with his grief.

Buffy took in the drastically different scene before her than the one she 
woke up to before she asked, "But why not us? I mean I do, but it not out 
of control not like what happened to Graham or Dawn."

"I think it's more because they are mainly marked by Spike. You've got 
several marks, but you're a slayer too so that might give you an edge to 
keep you focused. With Willow and I, I think our bond with each other is 
combating the feelings. It's like you said, I feel it too, but it's not 
overwhelming me."

Willow nodded, "Kind of like earlier the feelings and impulse was there, 
but we were able to control ourselves." Tara blushed her agreement and 
clasped Willows hand within her own. 

Buffy looked from one to the other, "What happened earlier?"

"We better tell her, I don't think it will be the last time it happens. Besides 
when she woke up she felt our worry before we knew it was Graham." 
Tara squeezed Willow's hand before she continued, "You two can start 
without me. I'll make some coffee caramels. I think we have a long night 
ahead of us."

Willow blushed as she tried to find the right words to explain what they 
saw and experienced.

Buffy watched as Tara tried to hide her own blush as she efficiently 
moved around the kitchen then turned back to Willow who's blush 
deepened under Buffy's scrutiny. Between the two witches Buffy started to 
think back to when she first woke, and saw the others. Her mouth gaped as 
she started to form the visual in her head. "Are you saying that...that erotic 
scene I woke up towas more than just a visual."?

Willow signed with relief that she wouldn't have to actually find the 
words. "Ah yeah, definitely more than a visual. Though the visuals were 
quiet good too. I mean we woke up and everyone was...ah, well you know 
touchy feely in the make out way. And well we could like feel them, and 
ourselves. Of the good, but embarrassed way. Seeing Cordy, Giles, you...."

Buffy stammered, "ME! But, but.... oh god, Dawn..." 

"Oh Goddess no Buff, not Dawn. After Dawn woke up---you were," 
Willow started turning a deeper red, "you were by yourself---you know."

Tara placed a cup in front of each girl then scooted down by Willow. "We 
woke about the same time. I'm pretty sure the only thing Dawn saw was 
Xander and Spike. Her eyes were a bit glued on Xander's ...amm, well his 
backside."

Buffy turned back toward the living room and noticed again Xander's 
backside, or as she described earlier his yummy backside. "Ahh, ok guys, 
but Xan's still like that how did you pry Dawn from such a lucsio...from 
the living room?"

Willow grinned, "We agree it is luscious, but the credit goes to Tara's fast 
thinking. She cast a spell as soon as she realized what we were seeing, and 
before Dawn got a chance to see everyone else." 

Wearily Buffy asked, "A spell? What kind of spell?"

"Actually I thought it backfired since nothing changed. But what it did 
was block Dawn from seeing anything...well really erotic. Then when 
things were still charged erotically, and Dawn didn't make any comment 
other than complain why we covered up Xander in the haze.  We asked 
her what she saw and the only thing that she thought was funny was Lorne 
holding Giles, and Anya tenderly. She didn't even take notice of you and 
she stared directly at you when we asked." Tara finished with a fresh blush 
as she herself remembered the way Buffy was trying to find some kind of 
relief. 

Buffy noticed Tara's new blush and realized she was saved from 
embarrassing herself in front of Dawn, but that wasn't the case for both 
Willow and Tara, and immediately tried to put the embarrassing thought 
out of her mind.    

"Ok what we got here is a hyper awareness of emotions, and the stronger 
the mark the more intensified the emotion is through the link." Both girls 
nodded at Buffy's summation. "And that includes with each other, right? 
Cause I felt the worry you both had. I think that's what kinda woke up, and 
again..."  Blushing again, "and again just now...not the worry though just 
intense embarrassment and need.... the need to take a shower five minutes 
ago. Ah, that about what you feel from me...." They both nodded an 
affirmative. 

"So this is one of those changes Angel's was telling us. Damn...."

"What is it Buffy?" Willow asked worriedly.

"Well think about it, if its like this now it'll only get worse."

"Worse, why do you say that? Don't you think once Angel wakes that it'll 
get better? He'll have more control." Tara stated.

Buffy nodded, "Yeah, more control over the bad stuff. I think he'll be able 
to help us especially with Dawn and Graham, but the other..."

Buffy saw that they didn't get what she was trying to say, and knew she 
had to be more blunt. "Think about it, Angel's a man, a vampire, one who's 
had very little sex in the last 100 years, Xander's a man barely out of his 
teens that Anya called a Viking in the sack, and Wesley's as sexually 
repressed as I've ever seen who probably hasn't had any in a long time, and 
last of all there's Spike. Just looking at them now even without them 
awake even through all that grief, and I feel...well it's not just me, is it?" 
Buffy looked back at the witches who confirmed that it wasn't just her.

Grimacing Buffy declared, "I'm thinking we should have asked Angel to 
clarify and define his meaning of a close family."   


Chapter 17


Lindsey stuck to a shorter set playing only a few bluesy songs, and 
dropped the late show as the pain increased making it harder for him to 
concentrate. The lapdog was right, but it was more than an impulse. After 
the set Lindsey settled his account and told the owner he was moving on. 
It only took him a half hour before he was on the road heading toward 
Sunnydale.  


************
Lindsey's POV
************
The weasel was right Angel wasn't in LA, if he was to believe the 
compulsions he was having.  He didn't want to think about that, or Parker's 
words that Angel had marked him. Marked him for death that he could 
believe. Past encounters between him and Angel had always been volatile. 
Jealousy, blood, and Darla stood between them. Though if he was honest 
with himself and he always was then he'd have to admit that he did lust 
after Angel. Angel or Angelus he wasn't sure. Darla portrayed Angelus in 
a light that had more than peaked his interest. Especially when Darla 
started playing her games using his increasing fascination against him.  

After 400 plus years Darla was an expert at twisting men and their 
emotions against themselves. Something she was becoming an expert on 
before she was ever turned. Her specialty was using sex, and not just sex; 
not the feel good sex to manipulate you into doing anything for her. That 
she did without a second thought. No, her specialty was digging deep 
within your subconscious and playing you against your own feelings. It 
didn't take Darla more than five minutes to realize that I had been intimate 
with a few men in the past and that I didn't even realized I was lusting 
after Angel.

She enjoyed opening that door, reeling me in, introducing me to Angelus' 
favorite bedroom games---in affect training me. By the time I realized 
what she was doing I was enthralled by Angelus' darker passions, and they 
had become mine. Along with that realization also came the realization 
that Angelus wasn't coming back. I was Darla's pathetic little pup trained 
to please Angelus. I wanted to hate her, but what could I hate. She had 
only opened up what was there to begin with. It was ironic that in the end 
Darla lost the ultimate power of control. 

She molded me to please her childe, but it never was to please Angelus 
because she loved Angelus, no it was a tool; a step to control her wayward 
childe. When Drusilla turned her, made her into her childe Darla retained 
her memories, but not her power, or strength. Darla was at Drusilla's 
mercy. Which on one hand after meeting Drusilla wouldn't be so bad since 
she's a loony tune, and Darla would be able to manipulate her to a greater 
degree. But Drusilla was her Sire and if the wind told her something 
Drusilla tended to believe it and could forced Darla into complying. 

It was at Holland's party when I finally believed the truth. After Angel left 
us locked in the cellar. Drusilla was all over Lilah kissing and licking her 
neck. My first thought was we were the next morsels in their feeding 
frenzy until Drusilla started licking my neck up to my ear and started 
whispering to me that the stars told her I wasn't one of her Daddy's kittens 
and would never be, but that we had our parts to play. I believe it was the 
only reason Lilah and I were spared. W&H, like Angel believed our being 
spared had to do with Darla's discretion, that she was in control, but it 
really was Drusilla and her stars. If it had been up to Darla we would have 
been no more no less than the others. Maybe a few more games, but the 
end results would have been the same. 
******************

Once again Lindsey fingered the envelope he was delivering to Angel with 
his left hand, and curbed the desire to read it. Somehow he knew this had 
to do with what Drusilla had told him about playing his part. He looked at 
his watch an hour and half and he'll be in Sunnydale. Maybe things will 
end this time, not that he really deserved it, but maybe it could be quick 
and painless, it would be a nice surprise.
*****************

The doors slammed opened as Te and her minions followed close behind 
her. Screeching she demanded explanations, "Where is he? He promised 
me the slayer. Why did he call us back?"

Her answers came as Stephan stepped in front of his sibling and 
backhanded her hard enough that she hit the wall behind her. Without a 
sideways glance Stephan addressed the minions. "Leave us now!"

Not a word was spoken as they rushed to the door leaving their Mistress to 
her brother. 

Stephan seeing Te's struggle to get up off the floor. "DON'T!"

Te stopped where she was all anger left the moment Stephan touched her, 
and she couldn't stop the whimpering from escaping her throat. 

"Fath..." She never got to finish as Stephan turned and grabbed her by the 
throat squeezing hard as he lifted her off the ground. 

"At this moment you are not allowed to use that word---you who defied 
Father's orders. To play your own games!" Stephan hissed at her.

Te did the only thing left to her and lowered her eyes in submission. 

"You have much to learn, and I don't have the patience to teach you." 
Stephan threw her away in disgust. 

"Enough, dear brother. It is Father's job to punish her, not yours, or do you 
have it?" Amber questioned as she strolled into the room followed by 
Nicholas and his pup.

Stephan didn't answer just sneered in her direction.

"Elliot did father give Stephan power over Te's punishment?" The giant 
didn't move nor look up, but stated flatly, "I don't know. Father's in his 
special room, and hasn't come out."

This news didn't deter Amber from kneeling down and gently soothing 
Te's whimpering cries. "Looks like you and I dear sister will be 
handsomely punished for our disobedience." Turning she addressed the 
witches who sat watching the inner squabbling of the family, "When did 
father go to his room?"

Sarah straightened and addressed her Mistress, "Shortly after 4:30." 

Amber glanced at the grandfather clock it was now 9:30. Standing she 
turned to her brother, "And you Stephan, did you accomplish your tasks?"

"Yes, you know I did." Stephan hissed back angry that she would think 
otherwise.

Amber ignored Stephan's temper as she addressed her other brothers, 
"Elliot, Nicholas?" 

Elliot looked down, "The wolf lives, but his mate will probably die." 
Amber gasped at Elliot's news, "Wolf?"

Elliot nodded and couldn't look Amber in the eyes even as she moved 
closer and stood under his gaze.

Without turning she called out, "Nicholas?"

"I had the lawyer within my grasp, but there was interference." 

"And what interference was that?" The boom of his Father's voice startled 
Nicholas and he couldn't help the quake of fear that began to tremble 
within his stomach as he tried to keep it out of his voice. "Wolfram & 
Harts people. A man by the name of Parker, Gavin Parker." 

"A lawyer kept you from taking our Mr. McDonald?" His Father inquired 
as he stood by the mantle.

"A lawyer with Carzan demons," Nicholas stated then lowered his voice to 
a light timber, "they held, and threatened Sasha."

"Carzan demons?" Cain asked again.

"Yes Father."

Cain's voice was just above a whisper and each childer knew that they 
stood within the eye of the storm that would shift at any moment.

"More players have entered the game. Each of you has disappointed me 
greatly. I have five childer, and only one was able to accomplish his goal. 
Te you've completely disregarded my instructions, and let not only the 
slayer get away, but informed the entire demon world of your presence 
along with every newscaster in the world." Cain took an unneeded breath 
trying to calm his anger as he continued, "Amber you had one job to kill 
one helpless mortal, but instead you also wanted to play, and brought 
public attention to your massacre, but one without the one body I wanted 
dead." Turning he faced Elliot, "And you, you are my enforcer, yet your 
challenge was one small wolf no larger than Te, and he lives. Nicholas, 
you chose that thing you created over my word---you had Mr. McDonald, 
but you let him free. And Stephan though your challenge went as planned, 
never strike what is mine without my permission." 

They watched as their Father destroyed the heavy maple mantle-piece with 
one grip smashing it to pieces. 

After several moments where he wiped his hands free of the debris Cain 
spoke, "We'll try this again. Now our main objective is to destroy Angelus 
and all those that are his. Ariel fetch Ms. Morgan and bring her here."

"Yes Master." Ariel answered quickly before running off to collect the 
lawyer. A few minutes later Ariel returned with several minions carrying 
the broken and barely alive Ms. Morgan.

Cain walked over to inspect what was left of the once strong and beautiful 
Lilah. Most of her hair was burned off leaving a charred buzzed cut. Blood 
was smudged and mixed with curled charred pieces of skin smeared over 
her nude body. Various shallow cuts were covered over her entire body 
that intertwined with various burned marks. More than several bones were 
broken forcing Lilah's deformed body into an awkward position. After 
Cain's careful examination he moved in close whispering soft coos trying 
to calm the former lawyer. 

"Lilah, it seems you will be of some use to me after all." Turning he 
addressed the witches, "Is she sane?"

Sarah answered, "Relativity, sane Master. I believe her memories are 
intact and she should still have a voice to answer." 

Cain looked up from Sarah's comment before he turned back to Lilah. 
"Lilah, do you still have a voice, do you want to live?" Cain watched for 
any response then leaned in close whispering in her ear. "Do you want to 
live to watch Linwood wither under Ariel or Sarah's administrations?" 

Lilah turned and stared directly at Cain uttering one word passionately, 
"Want."

Cain smiled, enjoying Lilah's simple desire. "Nicholas since you hounded 
me above all others I shall grant your desire in having a childe. I think 
Lilah here will do well under such a Sire."

Cain waited for his childe's reaction, but he was disappointed when it was 
Te who spoke. "Father you can't be serious to make this---this thing more 
than a minion?"

Cain reached out and grabbed Te by her neck where she dangled in front 
of him. "And who are you to question me?" 

"Father, please, please I'm sorry, I didn't mean any..." Te never got to 
finish her sentence as Cain laid one finger over her lips, "Shhhh, Ariel take 
her and let the minions play with her."

Ariel couldn't hide her delight in having a chance to watch Te come down 
a few notches. "Any limits, Master?"

"No, only time. We will leave in forty-eight hours, so they have no more 
than thirty hours to play before we have work to do." Ariel nodded as she 
and the two minions that brought in Lilah carried the silent Lady Te from 
the room. 

Cain turned back to the matter at hand and knew Te cost him any leverage 
he wanted with Nicholas and Sasha, but his point was well made. 

For once Nicholas was grateful for Te's interference and impulsive nature 
it allowed him a few moments to compose his first reaction and to silently 
beg Sasha's forgiveness for what he knew he had to do; for which if it 
hadn't been for his own defiance against his father he wouldn't be in this 
predicament in the first place. 

Cain watched as his childe was focused on the disfigured creature before 
him. "Nicholas, Miss Morgan doesn't have much time if she is to rise and 
feed. I will not baby-sit your childe, but I will want to make use of her in a 
timely matter." Cain waited for Nicholas' response.

Nicholas wasted no thought other than trying to proceed as quickly as 
possible. "Yes Father. I understand." As Nicholas moved to stand in front 
of Lilah ignoring the others in the room as he looked into her eyes and saw 
a mix of emotions within their depths. He cupped her face feeling for a 
smooth spot among ragged scars many of which were opened, and would 
soon become permanent once he marked his childe. Silently deciding on a 
spot behind her right ear between two ridged opened cuts Nicholas pulled 
his childe closer as he leaned down and started to lick at the cuts tasting 
his childe's blood for the first time. Nicholas didn't question his inner 
voice as he used his fingers to reopen other cuts along her face and took 

the time to savior his new childe's blood. Nicholas took at much time as he 
dared in his father's presence and used as much saliva covering Lilah's 
neck and face as he could in the off chance that it might diminish the 
harshest scars. As he finished cleansing

Lilah's face with his saliva he sensed his father's impatience and called out 
for Sasha. "Sasha kneel behind Lilah as I make my childe so you may 
know your place." 

Without looking up he felt Sasha move into position as he sank his fangs 
into his childe's neck pulling what little life she had left. Nicholas started 
using his natural vampire speed as he shed his shirt and cut a gash on his 
chest, and guided Lilah's lips to the flowing blood. As he felt warm lips 
encircled the cut at his left nipple Nicholas closed his eye as he felt the 
slow suction start to take place, and whispered, "Drink my childe."

A soft involuntary moan reached his ears as Nicholas tried not to react to 
Sasha's pain, but couldn't help opening his eyes only to discover that the 
others had left leaving his father hovering closer smiling his approval.

Lilah's suction slowed with each heartbeat until she slumped forward dead 
in her Sire's arm. Nicholas swung the dead creature, his childe, into his 
arms tenderly cradling her in an almost defiant way against his father.

Cain chuckled at the instinctive move of a Sire protecting his newly 
created childe. "Just remember whose childe you are! Now go rest with 
your childe, and take that thing with you before I dust him." 


Chapter 18

"Come on stay with me Mouse, we're almost there." Faith's continuous 
chatter helped her as much as she hoped it helped her silent friend. Faith 
realized that Mouse was still in shock after witnessing Dally's death, and 
knew it wasn't going to get any better any time soon not until she had a 
real chance to deal with her pain. They were less than an hour from 
Sunnydale if they had been in any kind of motor vehicle rather than on 
foot as they were struggling. 

Shortly after their escape Faith had been luckily enough to ditch the 
second police car without losing their lives, but she knew they had to 
abandon the truck. Between avoiding state police, and the underground of 
demons and vampires alike they steadily made there way toward 
Sunnydale. Whatever was going on she knew without a doubt that her 
dream was no dream, but a vision, one that involved both B and Angelus. 

"Looks like you're finally going to meet my B. Though I suggest you call 
her Buffy. She's not too fond of B. But she's pretty cool though. Having 
family, friends, and a better watcher certainly all helped. Not that I'm 
complaining. You know how I feel about B. 

Plus B lucked out in spades when it came to Mom's. Her name was Joyce, 
and she defiantly deserved the title of 'Greatest Mom'. Way better than I 
ever got to know through the state system. Though I guess Buffy's Dad 
turned into a shitter later on, but she always had Joyce. Well until.... I 
understand it was quick---a brain tumor. 

Remember six months back when I was having those nightmares. When I 
woke up crying.... a couple of times I could kinda feel B's grief, I knew. I 
knew before

Wes told me, but later it was more me. Me losing what I never had, me 
hating B for what she had, me feeling guilty for hating B when I really 
love her. Then me hating what and who I had in my life.... I really 
would've been fucked up big time if you and Dal hadn't been there for me. 
Yah, yah well enough of the self-pity parade.

Ok, now where was I, oh yeah the rest of the scoobies. Let's see first 
there's Red, actually Willow, but Red fits her best, and not just for her 
hair. Skinny; geeky, little thing thats got one hell of a temper and major 
balls to stand up to me. And that's to me back in the day when I was the 
bad-ass evil shit-kicking slayer. Red, she's always good for a surprise or 
two. First she was with this musician werewolf. And I kid you not on that-
got real hairy a couple days a month. Though he didn't seem to any 
cravings for salt like some people I know."

Faith made a quick glance at Mouse for any reaction. She frowned at what 
was becoming the usual response to her squeezing Mouse's hand-nothing. 
Pulling her friend along Faith continued her babble.

"Next thing I know she's with a baby face blonde chick. And one who can 
see right through you. Course you've got nothing to worry about, nothing 
to hide, 'sides I think you and Tara would get along---you both got that 
heart of gold, quiet as a mouse thing going on. Get it Mouse---mouse? Ok, 
originality and funny lose their translation after a few hours of walking the 
countryside. K, let's see I've talked about B, you know how I feel about 
her. Red, Tara, and Oz-Red's werewolf. Ah, that leaves Xander.

Now Xander was a honey in more ways than one. First, you've got to 
picture these baby browns that could melt chocolate, curly mop of dark 
chocolate hair, nice solid body, and you've got one huggable teddy bear by 
the name of Xander Harris. Unfortunately for Xander I was still in the 
stage of tearing up cuddly teddies. Well not that Xander and I had 
anything real going on, but there could have been if I wasn't so fucked up. 
Then again Harris was pretty fucked up too. I guess that's why all we did 
was fuck, or rather I fucked him. And yeah that's literally and figuratively. 
I was in the feel it, want it, take it mood and did just that. Not that he 
complained. In fact, he was in the habit of doing anything else but 
complain. I realized that when I saw the bruises that night. Bruises that 
don't come from your standard slayage. That, and the look in his eyes. I 
didn't realize then, but he was like a reflection of myself, and it was 
something we both recognized. Though he acknowledged the shared 
history, and he wanted to give comfort for some shared fuck ups. I 
wanted only to destroy the reflection, the recognition. 

Every time I saw him the more I hated what he represented. Of course, I 
wasn't looking at that at the time, of what he represented, or thinking about 
the whole reflection of myself thing. Nope just wanted a fuck. Later, I just 
wanted to kill him. Would have too-just wanted him to stop looking at me 
with those eyes---with that acceptance, with forgiveness.

Luckily Angel stopped me. It's bad enough that I've killed and I do 
remember them everyday, but if I'd killed Harris. It would have killed me-
--I would have killed me. In a way it's whaat I wanted, what Xander 
understood. What Xander forgave before I even did it. How fucked is that?

Still don't know how Angel got there or how he got in uninvited. It's one 
of those many mysteries Sunnydale's filled with." 

The slight downward slope of the body next to her brought her back to the 
here and now. Faith quickly pulled Mouse closer to her, "Come on baby, 
stay with me. We can rest in the morning but I can't chance resting with 
vamps after us.

Just keep one foot in front of the other, and I'll do the rest. Ok, I guess 
enough of the babble how about a song? Ah, let's see...shit can't think of a 
single one where I know the lyrics."

Then against the quiet of the night Faith heard and recognized Mouse's 
humming of the song that only mere hours ago started as a celebration of 
love from her friends as a birthday celebration. Clasping their hands 
tighter Faith followed along humming the B52's song 'Love Shack' as they 
made their way closer to Sunnydale.
***************

Later with a caffeine high of two cafe caramels each Buffy, Tara, and 
Willow scrambled to the door as Willow's newly revised security warning 
went off.

"Wil can you tell who it is?" Buffy asked as she mentally braced herself 
for attack mode. 

Willow closed her eyes reaching out with her inner eye, and gasped at the 
picture she saw. "Willow who is it?" Buffy waited as she held her breath 
in anticipation. 

"Ah, Buffy it's.... It's your ex's." Willow watched as she reached the wrong 
conclusion. "No Buffy not Riley."

"Ok, not Riley then what ex?"

"Ex's ScottOwenandParker." Willow rushed out.

"Eeeks.... why? I mean---are they marked?"

"Gold, except Parker he's got purple and gold." 

Buffy's eyes grew as big as saucers, 'gold' turning she eyed her ex love 
under the bodies of his new mates. "Gold, Angel marked them. Why? Did 
he want them?"

Both Tara and Willow knew she was coming to the wrong conclusion. 
"Buffy I don't think he wanted them like that, or rather I don't think so." 
Tara blurted out.

"Then why did he mark then?" Buffy demanded.

"I think you might be missing the point here Buffy." Willow couldn't help 
smirking at Buffy when the answer was smacked right in front of her.

"And what point would that be?" Buffy's defenses went up and her eyes 
narrowed as she could feel Willow's annoyance at her.


***********
Gunn's POV
***********

Gunn blinked his eyes trying to block out the static, like the background 
noise of the women, and concentrate on his current problem. 

'Dang girl you're not making this any easier-either one of you. Now 
Charles, think! Yeah, I'm thinking about the two gorgeous women draped 
over your ass, and the little man standing tall ready for attention. No damn 
it, we're in danger-though the way those girls are yakking it's not the most 
immediate danger. I just need to get rid of this hard on. OK, man really 
think, think of the danger---think about Angel over there.' 

He glanced at the center room where a thin haze still surrounded the men, 
but it didn't hide the fact that they were sprawled naked on top of each 
other. Now naked men, especially a naked boss should be sending my 
little man running, but Gunn found opposite was true as he pulsed even harder.

'Aw man, come on I know for a fact we're not gay---Guess I'm not gonna 
have as much of a problem on the tolerance stance, but one we're not 
going to discuss, got it little man.  Alright fine I'm just going to lay here 
thinking about nothing till you go away cause there's no way in hell are 
you showing your charms to those ladies.'

Gunn felt more than heard a sound to his left, and came eye to eye with 
Giles, the other watcher. Gunn couldn't hide his grin as the man struggled 
to adjust his glasses without jarring Lorne, or the girl, nor could he hide 
that he was in the same physical predicament as Gunn.  

'Now that's nice to know that I'm not the only one with a problem.'

Gunn continued to stare watching the small silent drama being played out 
as the watcher realized how he was held and caressed by Lorne and the 
girl, Anya?

'Damn I wish I had a camera this is the best blackmail material I've had in years. 

Definitely gonna have fun teasing Mr. Green on this one. Then again it'll 
be a short tease feast if I don't get myself outta here I'll be the one giving 
that watcher something to watch, and with one placed word to Queen C. 
Fuck, she will have shit-fit, and that's one person I don't want to be on the 
receiving end.'

 Without further thought he pushed Cordy to the side as he inched his way 
toward freedom and away from Cordelia and Freddie's bodies. As he stood 
he pulled his shirt down as far as it would go trying in vain to cover 
himself. He watched, and couldn't help smiling as Cordy and Fred curled 
up around each other. 

Shaking his head he moved over to help the watcher. 

'Yup, I've got some really good blackmail material here.' 
***********

"Now are you going to tell me what this is all about?" Olivia stood with 
her arms crossed waiting for an explanation. 

Ethan signed, "I already told you ducks, Ripper is in danger, and he's 
going to need our help."

"That's just it, how do you know that? And secondly why should I believe 
you? I know you Ethan, know enough not to trust you." She glared.

"Ripper told you about me then. No matter, but then you know how close 
we really were?"

"That was ancient history." 

"History, yes, but we're still connected. Always have been always will."

Exasperated Olivia demanded, "Ethan...Just explain yourself."

"Very well. I cast a spell on Ripper years ago, one that let's me know when 
he's in harms way as in death is here to collect you harms way. There are 
different degrees of the spell, only twice before has it become this intent. 
The first time I only made it to Sunnydale after the fact. The second time I 
almost lost Ripper. When I was there last I changed the spell to be 
intensified earlier to give me a chance to reach him. Between the intensity 
of the spell, and an inside man at the watchers council, Ripper's going to 
need our help."

Olivia slowly nodded her head, "Ok, but that doesn't explain why you 
need me? It's not like I know anything about magic to help him."

"As you said before 'Trust' Ripper doesn't trust me, but he does trust you."

"You're using me to get to Rupert."

"If you're going to look at it that way---Yes.  Just enough to get him to 
listen to me; he's in danger, real danger this time."

Olivia didn't know what to make of Ethan, or of his reasons going to the 
states, but she did believe that Ethan believed Rupert was in real danger.

"Fine, but you'll do your talking with the slayer there. I won't have you 
endangering Rupert, or his family."

"Fear not milady. Now would you mind if I took the aisle seat, a 10 hour 
flight time always makes me a bit jumpy." 
**************

Tara eyed both girls knowing they were feeding off each other's caffeine 
high. Then blurted out, "He marked them to kill them. Because they were 
doing what he wanted to do. Just being with you." 

Buffy looked at Tara then looked down ashamed of her own thoughts. 
Willow's hand reached out, and caressed her cheek, "I'm sorry I didn't 
really mean to antagonize you. I know it's got to be hard for you with all 
this new stuff with Angel."

Buffy took her hand and squeezed it, "No I'm sorry. We're over, have 
been-it's just weird with all the ex's. Don't worry I get a handle on it. Now 
back to ex's, guess I'll go out and do a vamp test then we can let them in." 

Buffy started for the door then stopped and turned. "You said Parker had 
purple? Think what happened to Graham will happen to him?" 

Willow eyed her for a second since the question came out more as joyous 
anticipation rather than concern. Grinning Willow replied, "Don't know 
guess we'll have to wait and see." Matching her grin Buffy slipped outside, 
and faced three of her though briefly ex-boyfriends. None seem very 
surprised to see her as she stood there nervously trying to decide what to 
say next.

"Ah, hi guys."  Each mumbled a greeting, but still too stunned to say 
anything more. Signing she palmed her cross and quickly shook each ones 
hand. 

"They're clean." Buffy yelled and started for the door. "Well might as well 
come in unless you want to hang outside all night."

 Opening the door she was greeted with sight of Giles and Gunn talking 
with Willow and Tara. Turning back to her ex's who were all still just 
standing, staring at her, and with a tone that bordered on exasperation, 
"Better come on in and join the party before everyone else wakes up."


Chapter 19


********************
Angel/Angelus' Dream
********************
"What the hell?"

Angelus chuckled, "Not hell laddie, remember we've both been there, and 
it's a place neither of us will forget any time soon."

Angel turned toward the only other voice in the room, and came face to 
face with Angelus. Even though he hadn't seen his own face for the last 
couple of centuries Angel had no doubt about who he was facing, but 
rather why and how were the only particulars Angel was interested in. 

Angelus smirked at the man, "Don't know why or how. Got any other 
brilliant questions?"

Angel walked up to the man and faced the man down, "You can hear my 
thoughts?"

"Since we are each a part of the same vampire, though technically 
separated at the moment 'tis not a difficult task laddie."

Angel frowned, "How are we separated?" 'Is it some sort of punishment 
for not completing the bond?'

"Jees, do you ever stop brooding? By the way, the bond was completed. I 
even remember calling on the marks when the pup woke me. Now what is 
it with that lad? One moment a delicious morsel of fear and anger the next 
claiming us with his own marks." Angelus first pointed to Angel's neck 
before reaching out a hand and touched the wound on his own neck. "I 
have no problem with the boy claiming you---You are a poof after all, but 
if the boy thinks he can claim me..."

"You leave Xander alone." Angel snarled, and stepped into Angelus' face, 
"It's bad enough I have to remember the things you did before."

Angelus laughed, "That's rich laddie, like you didn't enjoy it."

"I won't tell you again, leave Xander alone."

"Might be difficult to do when we're mated to the boy, 'sides you seem to 
forget we are 'One' outside of this place."

Angel didn't know what to say because he was right they were mated to 
the boy. He reached up to feel his marred neck the same one mirrored 
Angelus' flesh. Flesh that was torn by human teeth. 'Xander did this?' 

"Aye. It was the boy that finished the bond. From the beginning I was 
consumed with the pain, and that's all I remember ---when dawn hit. It 
rivaled hell---My poor Drusilla..."

"Don't..." Angel couldn't bare the thought not only of Drusilla, but also 
from feeling Spike and Angelus' pain. Pain and love he never thought a 
bloodthirsty demon could feel.

"Screws with your mind does it laddie? Glad to know something does 
soul-boy."

"Which brings us back to why are we're here? And where is here?" Angel 
said more to himself than to Angelus.

A cool voice rang out just above the sound of clicking heels against the 
floor, "And that is so important? Isn't just the fact that you're both here 
sufficient enough?"

Both men turned to stare at the one woman neither would have ever 
thought they'd see again."
*******************

"Giles I think we better do something soon. There's just too many of us 
here, and no way to really protect ourselves." Giles turned and smiled 
warmly at the young woman who he loved and considered her more as a 
daughter than a friend, or a Watcher to his slayer. 

Buffy smiled back enjoying all the warm fuzzy feelings she was getting 
from Giles. "Yes, you're quite right. There's no reason to think we are the 
only marks of Angel and Spike. Others may have some distance to travel, 
but all will be compelled to come to them, not to a place."

"Let's not forget D & D-they might have some marks." Gunn stated.

"Yes, and thank you for not saying her name-it's quite difficult enough---" 
Giles quietly stated.

Nodding knowing exactly what the man wasn't saying, "I hear you. We all 
feel it, intense."

Willow cleared her throat, "So what are we going to do? Just wait for them 
to wake up?" 

"No we can't. We need a bigger place, I mean how many do we have...." 
Buffy started looking around and mentally added their new additions, "18 
so far. Plus we need a better strategy for defense. What we've got now just 
isn't going to cut it." 

"Suggestions?" Giles inquired.

Buffy too a breath as she focused on the problem ahead of them, "Yeah I 
was thinking Angel's mansion. He's kept it maintained; relatively large 
somewhere around 10 bedrooms. It's a fortress made of stone, so it would 
be more difficult to burn us out. More isolated, and has a built in defense 
system with secret passages, and there is a direct link to the tunnel sewer 
systems to allow us, or them to leave any time of day." Buffy eyed them as 
they absorbed her suggestion. 

Gunn was the first to speak, "Sounds good."

Willow asked, "Oh, I could go over and start a protection spell, kinda like 
I did here."

"No, I think it would be wiser if you stayed here Willow to protect the 
others. You're stronger than Tara, or I. If you don't mind Tara and I can do 
the protection spell, and help set things up before we transfer to the 
mansion." Giles replied trying to ignore Willow's pout at the same time.

Tara grabbed her hand and whispered into her ear, "It's ok baby we won't 
be gone long, and we can stop at the magic shop and pick up some 
supplies."

Giles nodded, "That's a good idea Tara. We each should make up groups 
to gather supplies to bring to the mansion. Food is going to be required 
and we really don't know how long this is going to take. I'll have to make a 
point to ask Anya how long the last clan war lasted."

"Five years." Anya replied. Everyone turned as they saw Anya standing 
there with Lorne right behind her.

"Good way to join the party sugar." Lorne quipped.
******************


************************
Angel/Angelus' Dream cont
************************
"You're dead!"

"Yeah, and I could say the same about you."

Angelus stepped forward, "You could, and you'd be correct lass, but if my 
memory hasn't failed me I'd say that I killed you. A sweet memory it is 
too. You gave such a lovely chase then the snap of your neck; ah music to 
my ears. Are you here to re-live it? You'd have to give a better chase then 
before-more of a challenge. What'd you say lass; up for a game?" Angelus 
grinned enjoying the lasses eyes narrowing under his proposing gaze.

Angel snarled, "Stop it. It is you then---Jenny?"

"I'd say in the flesh, but that would be a lie, but I am here yes. I guess I 
really do have you to thank Angel for that." She stressed his name 
signifying the difference between the two. "It was your guilt that brought 
me to this existence." 

"How? What is this? Why are we...?" 

"Yes, why are you two? Better than one. You I can thank-this I can..." 
Without a sound flesh tore into the shape of fingernails appeared on 
Angelus' face.

Angelus laughed, "Ah, and the game begins. Shall I turn the other cheek?" 

 Angel stood mesmerized as more marks appeared on Angelus' face from 
which he snarled and roared in return. Angel continued watching the 
mirror image of his face being torn apart turning into a bloody pulp. It 
took a moment before Angel realized Angelus wasn't toying with Jenny 
nor taunting her for more, but immobile to anything about it. And he 
found himself in the same prediction instead of frozen in place from shock 
as he first assumed. It also took him several more minutes before he 
realized Angelus' howls were cries of frustration from his failure to release 
his game-face.  

"Enough!" Angel yelled.

Jenny whirled on Angel as she shouted her disgust, "Enough! Enough for 
the monster that killed me, who enjoyed torturing Rupert, who's killed 
thousands? Have you forgiven him all that-taken him into the bosom of 
your heart?  Does your soul forgive everything he has done?" 

Another voice rang out, "He's right enough. That is not why you're here, or them."

Angel turned, and gasped at the man standing there. 

Doyle stood watching his friend, his former boss stand there agape, and 
lost for words. 

Jenny recomposed herself as she watched the men's silent exchange;  "I 
think you've shocked him into silence."

Angelus cleared his throat, "Think you might be willing to release me lass, 
so we might finish this proper?"

"When pigs fly." Jenny hissed.

"Jenny" Doyle warned back.

"You couldn't give me more time? I've barely begun..." Sighing she waved 
her hand, and both Angel, and Angelus were released from her hold.

Angelus quickly went to grab her and was stunned when his arms went 
through her body. "Hell lassie, you really don't play fair."

"Would you like to play with me then?" A petite girl not much taller than 
his waist stepped forward. This time it was Angelus' turn to gasp as the 
girl moved toward him. 
****************

"Q. My name is Quinn my husband's name is Quincy we live in Queens, 
and we sell q????---Fuck, this game sucks, and it sure as hell isn't keeping 
my mind off of returning home. Home? Sunnydale's not my home. Hasn't 
been my home in.... Damn it Jay why'd you have to die? What am I going 
to do without you? I promise you that vampire bitch is gonna pay." Anne 
estimated she'd reach Sunnydale's city limits in less than an hour. Another 
hour before she could enlist Buffy's help in killing the vampire that 
destroyed her life. 
*************


************************
Angel/Angelus' Dream cont
************************
"Play with you? I killed you, you're the reason I got him." Angelus nodded 
his head toward Angel. "I'd do it again if you'd stay dead, and your people 
didn't interfere in the natural order of things!"

"Natural order! Is that what murdering innocent people are to you?" Jenny 
violently spat as she rounded on Angelus, but was blocked by the girl who 
stood in front of her.

"I'm a vampire, a demon; it's who and what I am. I don't see any difference 
between sinners and innocents, she was my food, and at the time a 
delicious morsel. Then your people created him." Angelus growled back.

"And you were caged, the demon beast crushed and held in place by the 
light of a soul." The girl circled the vampire where she held him 
immobilized. Her dark chestnut hair fell in ringlets surrounding her 
smooth ivory face. Large button brown eyes completed the picture of 
innocence that Angelus killed years before.   

Angelus hissed a plea toward Angel, "Keep her away from me. Please!"

Angel stood watching the encounter unable to believe his counterparts 
reaction, as the scent of Angelus' fear filled his nostrils. His fright was 
from the young gypsy girl who was the beginning of Angel's existence. 
Liam, the human he had been before he was turned no longer existed, and 
whatever small part there was of him was a willing part of Angelus. Liam 
was never a 'guilt ridden sodden poof', as Spike would say, but more the 
carefree fun loving drunk, lazy Irish man that took and had no responsibilities
 in life. At twenty-six Liam had been a little more than a worthless bum 
leeching off his parents, avoiding the responsibilities of life waiting till Da 
kicked him out. But it was him, the brooding one, who had the conscious 
guilt for the three of them, Liam, Angelus, and himself all wrapped into 
one package. And now he couldn't stand to let Angelus hang in his own 
fear, but he didn't have the courage to stop the child Angelus brought 
death to, and who in turn gave him life through his soul. 

Turning away from his growling image, "Doyle what's going on here? 
Why are we here?" 

Doyle looked over to Angel, "You should know the Powers, it's always the 
'Powers That Be'." Doyle turned back toward the girl, "Tatiana, knock it 
off. We don't have much time."

The girl stomped her foot in a childish display that belied her true age of 
existence, "We never have any fun."

Doyle shook his head, "Gypsies."

Angel placed his hand on Doyle's shoulder drawing his attention, "You 
mentioned the PTB? What's going on? Does it have to do with the bond? Cain?"

"Of course, it is soul-one, you think I'd be here and not dust on the floor of 
hell if I wasn't connected through the friggin bond. I'm born, run free, and 
play like the good vamp I am. Next thing I know you and your bleedin 
conscious soul slam me, trap, and cage me for a hundred years. I'm set free 
for the briefest moments, and everyone except Dru expects me to be sane. 
Sane after you had me crawling around the floor, drinking rats blood, and 
feeling guilty over it. Fucking hell, then you're praying to be dust. Now 
she wants to cage me again. I can feel it." Snarling Angelus fought against 
the invisible barrier that held him in place in a vain effort to be free. 

"Doyle?" Angel asked, trying to ignore his feeling toward Angelus' 
distress.

"Aye, she does, but she doesn't have the power. Besides the PTB want you 
two together." Doyle looked over toward Jenny who finally signed leaving 
the girl and walked over to Angel and Doyle.

Doyle smiled and continued, "You my friend are in a very precarious 
position. One where neither we, nor the powers have any control over the 
out come. You've both been given the power of free will. Things right now 
are set up for a domino effect. Your actions set the game, and either of you 
can change the direction, the flow of the dominos, and that's why the 
Powers sent us."

Jenny stepped into Angel's personal space, "We have the misfortune to 
warn you that your merging is not complete."

"Not a misfortune." Doyle answered back, "I'm enjoying the opportunity 
to see, and forewarn a friend. But she's right you're merging is not 
complete. You both tolerate each other, and as such you will not survive. 
To survive the upcoming events you'll need to rely, and trust each other."

"Events? What powers does Cain possess?" Angel needed to know, but 
they ignored his questions as Jenny circled around him like a predatorily 
snake before leaning forward and whispering in his ear, "Rupert is now 
yours, protect him with your life, or I will have your unlife."

Jenny moved away as she joined the girl Tatiana and they clasped hands 
and started singing as they skipped around the still immobile Angelus, 
"Ring around the roses--right, left, front, back---mirror image. Life death, 
pocket full of poses, Angel gypsies, curses, London Bridge we all fall 
down. Souls, demons, mates, life, death, traitors among us, ashes ashes 
and we all are gone."   

Doyle stood with Angel and watched as the gypsies faded away, and only 
a whisper of their voices hung in the air.  "Our time is done. It's good to 
see you Angel." Turning, Doyle faced Angelus, "even you Angelus.  Trust 
in each other; trust in your hearts. Oh, and give my princess a kiss." Doyle 
started to walk away as his image also faded into nothingness. 
************


Chapter 20


Nicholas continued to stroke his new childe's face before gently inquiring, 
"She's going to wake soon. We'll need the feeder. Do you have him 
ready?"

Nicholas barely heard the softly spoken, "Yes Master."

"Sasha, please this wasn't my choice, but she is here now; I won't deny 
her, she is ours. We're a family now, mi amour. Now go, and bring me the 
feeder, I will bind him to us before she wakes. And Sasha two warm ones 
for us as well."

"Yes Nicholas, right away." 

Nicholas watched as Sasha scurried to do his bidding before bringing his 
attention back to his new childe. He delicately traced his fingers from one 
scar to another as he recalled the beauty she once was graced with. Now, 
her human beauty was gone for eternity. He was able to reduce some of 
the scaring that was etched into her face, as well as reset her bones, so that 
they'd heal correctly once she woke to feed. "Ah Lilah my childe, you are 
a strong one I can feel it, and you'll grow stronger. Which will be good for 
your brother, so I know you'd protect him when I cannot. You were not 
my choice, but I wonder if I could have chosen better."
**********

"So what the hell is the name of this place?" Gunn called out to the petite 
girl walking ahead of him.  

Buffy stopped and turned back toward Gunn, "Are you always this 
irritatingly demanding?"

"Yeah, guess I am." Gunn answered daring her to make something of it.

Buffy eyed him trying to hide her smile, "Ok, just checking for future 
reference."

Gunn smiled back, "Though not as demanding as Cordy, which I will deny 
to my dying breath I ever said."

"Fair enough, as long as you don't forget the irritating part, Cordelia wins 
that hands down."  Buffy countered.

Gunn laughed. They crossed the street, finally stopping to stand in front of 
Willy's bar, and then entered. Gunn still wasn't sure about trusting this 
Willy guy; he was a snitch, and snitches couldn't be trusted. Especially, 
those who were snitches in and around the supernatural world; kind of like 
Merle before he was splattered goo guts on the floor. Snitches were loyal 
only to, and for themselves, the highest bidder, or whoever was 
threatening their pathetic skins at any precise moment. 

Gunn followed Buffy in, and instantly became alert. The first thing they 
both noticed was the empty bar when there should have been at least a few 
people there at that particular hour. Second was the silence that echoed off 
the walls. Looking around they started to make their way toward the 
kitchen, and the backroom looking for the proprietor. After searching the 
back, and the back alley; though the backroom door was locked from the 
inside. They headed back to the front room trying to find a clue, which 
was difficult because everything was neat and clean, with no signs of a 
struggle, or a fight. It was like Willy opened the place turned on the lights 
then just walked out.

"So this the norm here leaving the business open with no one in 
attendance? If it is we sure could use one back home." Gunn mumbled as 
he continued looking around.

Buffy walked around to the back counter reaching for the register. "No, 
something happened, Willy's not one to skip town without..." Her foot 
started to slip; as she looked down she saw the blood seeping on to the 
floor from under the counter.  Bending down she saw the reason for 
Willy's absence, or what she guessed was left of the man known as Willy.  
Though there was little to no resemblance of the skinned skewered body 
pieces that lay neatly packed on the shelves under the bar.

Buffy almost jumped as she felt Gunn's hand squeeze her shoulder. "Willy?"

"Yeah, I think so." Buffy answered.

"Think he got caught snitching to someone he shouldn't?"

Standing she turned toward Gunn, "No, too much of a coincidence. 
Besides being a major YUK factor, it's too neat. Most baddies around here 
go for the messy yuk."

Gunn looked back to where the body was neatly packed. "So that means?"

"Means we hit the hospital for our blood. We'll try and go for the freshest 
possible. Whoever Willy's suppliers are I don't trust them now! Come on 
lets go. Faster we get this finished the faster we get back to the others." 

Buffy headed toward the door with Gunn following closely behind her.
****************

LA

"What'd you find?" Coop hastily inquired.  

"Not a thing man. Cops are crawling all over the center. No sign of Anne 
either. She could be among those bodies, but I doubt it. I..." The young 
man avoided Coop's eyes.

"Well what is it?" Coop demanded.

"Nothing really I just collected Jay's things for yah." He passed a few 
things over to the older man. 

He stared at few objects in his hands. Pulling one from the small pile, a 
gold chain link necklace Coop placed his brother's chain over his head. 
"Thanks." 

"Have you heard from VC?" 

"Right behind you man. Gone all of them. Hotel's empty. Same with 
Gunn's and the other addresses you gave me. Checked around at that 
Caritas place, green guy's gone too. Guy I talked to doesn't know where. 
What'd we gonna do?" VC whined like a little boy belying his size of 
girth.  

"We'll find them, and get some help."

"Where're we gonna find someone to help us?"

"Where Gunn told us to, Sunnydale. Spread the word."
*********************

Three humans walked in huddled together as they tried to hide in a dark 
corner to make themselves as inconspicuous as possible. One of the three 
was trying their best to crouch down, but still towered over the other two. 
Following close behind them Sasha, closed and locked the door behind 
him. "Master, the feeder is ready."

"Very good bring him closer." Nicholas gently moved his childe off his 
lap as he stood to face the feeder. Sasha pushed the man closer into the 
light. He was clean, and his slick hair appeared dark due to the washing 
Sasha had supervised. Nicholas poked, and prodded the boy until he stood. 
Erect he stood taller than Nicholas by almost four inches.

"You are strong, as strong as my childe." Stepping in closer Nicholas 
started to remove the boy's shirt. "So many marks." Nicholas whispered in 
his ear.  Then leaned into his neck sniffing. The boy's response was quick 
as he started moaning and leaned forward wanting this man's touch, his 
bite. Nicholas nuzzled the boy's neck and took a few licks over various 
wounds. "You are aged boy. How long have you been a Thrall?"

"Almost eight months, Sir." The boy answered quickly.

"Eight months?  And you're still alive very impressive indeed. What's your 
name boy?"

"Riley Finn Sir."

"Sasha, I believe we have a military man here, is that correct boy?" 
Nicholas asked as he stepped back from the boy and slowly walked around 
him inspecting every inch of him with his eyes.

"I was Sir, Lieutenant Finn, but---I left." Riley trailed off.

"Seems as if the Lieutenant will be able to entertain us with a story later 
on. I'm sure my childe will enjoy that. Well, Mr. Finn, do you realize the 
rarity of remaining alive as an unclaimed thrall for the length of time you 
have?" Nicholas asked, but wasn't interested in a verbal response as his 
finger played over the boys lips.

Riley tried to stand still even as his body hummed with the excitement of 
the possibility of this man sucking him dry. Gone were the days when he 
had any control over his own life, and now only lived for the thrill of 
someone's lips sucking out his life force.

"Do you know who I am, boy?" 

Again Riley only nodded his confirmation. 

"Good. You, my boy, are on borrowed time of your own choice, but I'd 
like to change that if you're willing." Nicholas hesitated a moment, and 
avoided looking over at Sasha knowing he'd be as shocked as the boy 
since he hadn't discussed this aspect of his plan. "At the moment you're 
nothing more than a feeder, a thrall for any vampire that twitches a finger 
your way. Frankly I'm surprised you're still alive, that your compulsions 
haven't have you on your knees begging until you are sucked dry. You 
don't even have the option of being turned into minion status-you are 
marked by too many. No one would Sire such used goods. I have the 
power to change that---by embracing you, and making you my childe's, 
and my pomme de sang." 

Nicholas closed his eyes the second he heard Sasha's slight gasp knowing 
the pain he was causing his precious. The moment he smelled Sasha's tears 
almost undid him, and he knew he had to rush. He hated himself for 
causing his love so much pain. But it couldn't be helped; Father played a 
dangerous game, one he had no intention of losing. Forcing him to make 
Lilah his childe as further punishment for loving Sasha, and at the brink of 
a clan war that Father had initiated. His childe was too young to learn hunt 
during such a dangerous time left him with the only option of having a 
feeder. And childer, elite childer of a Master didn't have feeders they had 
pomme de sang's. He could just imagine Father's face when he realized he 
took on a pomme de sang, and embraced with him. A thrall on the tail end 
of being dust, how ironic. He was determined that he and this family of his 
would survive however, no matter what.  

Nicholas tried to ignore Sasha. Moving in closer to the boy inhaling his 
scent, so he could enjoy the boy's arousal. "Embraced means you will be 
mine-hers, and as our pomme de sang you will stay human. An exclusive 
feeder to enjoy the same thrill as you do now as a thrall, but only we three 
will ever feed from you. What do you say bo-Riley? Do you consent to be 
our pomme de sang?" 

His throat was too dry as he tried to answer the Master, and only a choked 
up sound escaped his mouth that accompanied his vigorously nodding 
head answering him in the affirmative.

"Good, I am pleased." Nicholas licked his pulse point enjoying hearing his 
heart thundering loudly in his excitement.

"Sasha come here and bring the food with you." Nicholas moved closer to 
the bed and directed the boy to lie next to his childe who still slept the 
sleep of the dead. 

Sasha nodded at Nicholas' request and brought the food over who quivered 
in fear at being noticed. As Sasha moved he felt nothing other than defeat, 
and the loss of his beloved Master.

Nicholas stood and reached for Sasha, pulling his beloved to him and 
tilting his face up. Then began to kiss, lick away his fallen tears. "Shhh, 
trust me, mi amour, you are my heart for eternity." Nicholas took his time 
caressing and soothing his loves fears as he slowly shed his shirt. 
Grabbing the hair of one human, Nicholas tilted his neck then glanced 
over at Riley who lay there watching intensely as Nicholas licked the 
man's jugular before sinking his teeth in and draining him. 

Riley whimpered, unable to stop his growing excitement from watching 
Nicholas feed even as he dropped the dead body to the floor and grabbed 
the girl. His need, and arousal pulsed, and pushed out all other thoughts 
other than having Nicholas feed from him. It filled him, becoming his only 
desire, reason to exist. 

The girl he held never uttered a sound as he drained away her life. 
Dropping her body, he reached for Sasha's and crushed him to his body in 
a bruising kiss, now it was Sasha's turn to whimper. Nicholas moved them 
back over to the bed ripping Sasha's shirt open, as he sat with his back 
against the headboard, and maneuvered Sasha between his legs. Quickly 
Nicholas slashed his right breast and placed Sasha's mouth over the wound 
to feed his half-breed childe. This was pleasure his father would never be 
able to take from them without dusting him first. With his other hand, 
Nicholas started to pet his new boy and allowed him to move closer.

It was time to embrace the boy. Nicholas gently pushed Sasha away who 
whined at the loss of his Sire's blood, but he continued caressing and 
petting his love. "It is time. I need to embrace the boy. Remember you are 
my first, mi amour, my heart. Be with me as I embrace him, accept him as 
a brother, as my childer's pomme de sang I swear to you, blood to blood 
you have my vow only you shall ever be my mate, mi amour."

Sasha was lost in the emotions of his Sire's love, and for the first time felt 
secure of his place with his Sire. Slowly, a smile appeared as he nodded 
and reached over and gently grabbed the young man who had silently 
watched the exchange. Leaning into him, he kissed the soft heated lips, 
and felt his Sire's hands on his head urging him on. He nudged the boy's 
mouth open and slipped his tongue inside enjoying as the heat enveloped 
his mouth. 

The boy hesitated for only a moment before aggressively attacking and 
devouring Sasha's mouth seeking every drop of Nicholas' blood in and 
around his mouth. 

Nicholas looked on even more pleased. Pleased with Sasha for his 
acceptance and forgiving him for embracing another, and pleased with his 
new boy. A thrall no less, but one with strength, and a passion to match it. 
He will be a good match for his childe, and a good playmate for Sasha.

Sasha felt his Sire's eyes and turned not releasing the boy until he placed 
the boy he held securely once again in his Sire's arms. Nicholas licked and 
nibbled on Sasha's lips once more then turned to Riley's jugular licking 
and nuzzling his flesh whispering the words of embracing rights to the 
boy, "What I am-what I have-what is in my heart, my blood---I will be for 
you-I will accept you in my life, my blood, accept my embrace, my life, 
my blood, my bloodline, my family." Nicholas' tongue tasted the skin one 
last time looking straight at Sasha as he sank his teeth in deep, sucking 
hard as the boy bucked backward into Sasha who held him tight as his 
body rocked in ecstasy. 
***************

 A heavy warmth filled, and confused his every senses. Inhaling deeply, 
Angel finally realized it was his mate's scents and their bodies that 
surrounded him in a cocoon of heat, and that it was Xander who lay 
squarely on top of him. He took a moment to enjoy the heat, while one 
hand was able to access, and caress his mate's hair. 'His mates, it was a 
dream then---dream?' It took a moment before Angel recalled the entire 
dream, 'but it wasn't a dream was it?' A voice echoed in his head, but not 
from the usual far off distance in his head. No, it was closer, Angelus was 
closer, he was here enjoying Xander's warm as much as he was. Angelus 
was beside him, equal to him. Not warring, and fighting over every 
moment, no antagonism, but peacefulness. When they had merged they 
tolerated each other to function, but there was friction all the time, now all 
he felt was strength, and oneness. 'Don't be so surprised, we're one, we 
have the same goals now. Ah, our boy is waking.'  

Angel felt the small movements of Xander nuzzling closer, licking and 
nibbling the mark on his neck. He couldn't stifle the moan that escaped his 
mouth, or stop grinding his hardness into Xander's as his hand tightened in 
the boy's hair pulling him closer still.

Xander smiled, he was still dreaming, but this time he was on top. He'll 
show that hyena brat, but it was the unexpected gasp that forced him to 
open his eyes, and pull his head up. 

His eyes went wide when he realized the man underneath him was not 
himself, but Angel. 'Angel, ah fuck NO!!' He heard another gasp, and 
turned toward the sound of Cordelia Chase. 

She half lay there on the floor with her mouth gaping open staring at the 
girl who was nestled in between her legs with her head square on her 
crotch. 

Without thinking of his own predicament, Xander started laughing, 
bringing her attention to himself.

Cordelia immediately recognized the person laughing at her, and turned 
ready to give him hell, but the sight that greeted her silenced any thought 
she had. 

Xander watched as he was about to be on the receiving end of one of 
Cordy's stinging retorts, but was shocked when she only dropped her 
mouth open and stared wide eyed at him-then it hit him. Him and Angel, 
naked. 

"ARGggggg..." Xander scrambled backwards, trying to get off of him, but 
only stumbled sideways and fell on a naked Wesley who made a thump 
sound at his rude awakening. A sharp squeal came next as Cordy's girl 
woke from the entire racket.

Xander turned back to the sound of heels, and looked up to see Anya, "It's 
about time you woke, took you long enough. Will you all have sex now?"       


Chapter 21


"What, wh..." Xander couldn't help but stare at Anya as he tried to make 
one coherent thought. 

"Save it Xander, and cover yourself," Cordelia spouted as she threw him a 
blanket turning away trying to avoid looking back at Fred, the source of 
her own embarrassing situation just moments ago.  

Xander grabbed the blanket and wrapped himself, as he stood and then 
walked toward Anya. She held up her arm to ward Xander off. "No, don't 
Xander. Please, you're not mine anymore," Anya choked out before she 
left the room. 

"An..." Xander called out tripping over the blanket when he tried to go 
after her.

"Don't you dare call her back here. She wanted to watch you having sex, 
and it's so not going to happen, except behind closed doors with me very 
far away. You got that buster?" Cordelia didn't turn around so she didn't 
see the pain, or the despair that crossed Xander's face. 

"She didn't want to watch you, or them have sex sugar, she only asked if 
they were. More of a case she wanted to avoid it. We've been waiting for 
you sleeping beauties to wake up for awhile now. Not the easiest thing in 
the world to do, waking up to see your fiancée, or rather ex-fiancée for all 
of 18 hours---in all his naked glory laying on top of another man." Lorne 
looked over to the young man, who stood staring where Anya once stood, 
with tear trailing down his face. "Sorry kid, she was humming, and I 
couldn't help but read her." Lorne moved closer to the younger man, and 
placed a comforting hand on his shoulder, "If it helps any, even though 
she's in pain, she doesn't regret it. Knows it's the only chance for you to live."

Lorne had spoken the last part in a lower voice, but Cordelia still heard 
what he said and couldn't stop the guilt and shame that filled her as she 
turned and ran from the room. 

Fred had watched the whole scene and even tried to give Cordelia some 
support by placing a hand on her shoulder, but the girl refused and ran 
from the room, ran from her. Though she felt extremely bad for Xander's 
pain she couldn't stop herself from reflecting on her own pain and 
Cordelia's rejection. Seeing that Xander was well cared for, Fred took one 
last look at where Cordelia went before taking off in the opposite direction 
and ran up the stairs. 

Shaking his head, Lorne watched sadly as the girl left; then followed her 
leaving the boy alone with Angel and his mates.

An arm reached around Xander's chest and pulled him closer before 
turning the boy and hugging him in a tight embrace as his body shuddered 
and broke into sobs. The cool arms pulled him in even tighter offering as 
much comfort, as the boy was willing to take. 

"Anya said you're awak--" Willow stopped in her tracks as she saw 
Xander crying in Angel's arms. "Xander, what happened? Are you ok?" 

Xander looked up at Willow's voice and pulled away from the body 
holding him, "Wils I've lost her-I don't----" Willow almost flew into his 
arms to embrace him, and ignored the low growling coming from behind 
Xander. Looking up she saw it was Angel who was growling, and Angel 
who stood there in all his naked glory except for a malicious smirk. She 
forced herself to close her eyes and concentrate on Xander who needed 
her. "Xan, I'll do anything I can, promise, I'll search for some kind of 
reversal spell whatever it takes..." Xander squeezed her closer forcing her 
to stop talking. "I know Wils, you'll do what you can, but I guess we better 
dust that pain-in-the-ass-Cain first." Xander whispered. Pulling away, he 
smiled and tucked her hair back behind her ears, "So how do things stand, 
and how quickly can I be dust busting his dead ass?" Willow smiled at his 
determination and was ready to focus ahead. 

"Well I think the first thing is you guys getting dressed. The sleeping 
naked was a bit distracting, but the walking around naked is a major 
distraction." Xander blushed a deep red as he looked down at himself 
partially wrapped in a blanket then tried to turn as he felt a body press into 
his back. 

Angel looked over to Willow, "I don't know Willow you seemed to like 
the view earlier." Laughing at her reaction he leaned down and licked 
Xander's bite mark and enjoyed the exquisite response as Xander 
involuntarily arched back. Another groan filled the air as Wesley who still 
sat on the floor moaned in response, as if Angel was licking and nibbling 
his mark. Angel smiled enjoying both of his mates' reactions, and knew 
things would be even better once Spike was awake; and why wasn't his 
childe awake? Before he could ponder this closer Xander wrenched 
himself free grasping for breath, and pulling the blanket tighter trying to 
hide his erection. 

"Don't-just keep your hands and all other body parts off me." Xander 
looked up into Angel's face and saw the smirk and his slightly tinged 
yellow eyes. Xander stepped back further when he realized this wasn't 
Angel, but Angelus.

Angel knowing Xander had made the connection, allowed the smirk to 
develop into a really satisfied grin before informing the faced youngster 
"But you're mine now boy, all mine." 


************
Spike's Dream
************
'Ohhhhhhhhh, no, no, no, no, no you can't be here, go back. 
Noooooooooooo.' The girl ranted on.

'Dru is that you? Princess?' Spike opened his eyes and was pleased to be 
facing his mate, but frowned when he noticed her distress, and smelled her 
tears.

'Baby what's the matter, come tell me so I can fix it?' Spike asked, 
bewildered by her state.

Dru shook her head letting her hair fly in every direction.

Getting up, Spike made his way over to his Princess. 'Luv, please talk to 
me. Let me fix whatever is bothering you.'

Dru looked up at her one time mate with streaks of blood tears marring her 
face, 'you don't love me, I thought you loved me, I yelled at Miss Edith 
calling her a liar, but here you are. She was right---she's always right.' 
Spike watched confused as she started walking in a circle mumbling 
something about songs and cakes. 

Spike padded his pockets searching for some needed fags. Finding none he 
took a few unneeded breaths as he tried to calm his nerves. Even after over 
a century of trying to understand his mate she still drove him to the brink, 
but one of the best ways in deciphering Drusilla speak was to find out 
what the bloody doll told her. 'Calm down luv, now tell me what Miss 
Edith said?' Dru wasn't listening but still babbled about cakes and songs. 
'Bloody hell.' He grabbed her forcing her to stand still, 'Dru, now try to 
focus luv, what did Miss Edith say?' 

'She said you didn't go---hmmmmmmmm, I'll lose my girl now, she was 
all I had, I'm a bad girl, bad girl, bad girl. Just like mummy said. Said bad 
girls don't get their choices of cake. Lemon cake was mummy's favorite, 
but I liked pies. Must roll the dough cold, or you get flaky crust that 
crumbles away; blackberries big and juicy are messy to eat. Bad girl, bad 
girl go march to your corner."

Damn it, 'Dru baby, come on luv, come back to me baby. Now why does 
she think it's bad that I'm here?'

'It is a bad thing. You don't love me anymore------Daddy and the kittens 
need you. I'm all alone now.'

'No luv, I'm here with you because I love you. We've mated luv, I can't 
leave you.'

'You were my sweet William, my Spike. Now you're nothing not even my 
mate-you threw me away just like you're throwing Daddy away. Poor 
Daddy will be so lost without you, and kittens will drown away in the 
pain. Why did you do this to me Spike, to my Angel?'

Spike desperately wanted to bring her attention back to him. As he stepped 
in closer to embrace his her, licking up to her ear, nibbling before he 
whispered 'Drusilla, Dru listen to me I'm here with you, we are mat---'

Dru shoved him away, 'NO! We are not! Open up, feel it in the connection.'

Right and that was also the answer to prove she was wrong; Spike 
concentrated on opening the link to his luv. Spike closed his eyes in shock 
and concentrated harder. He was unmindful of his tears as he searched for 
that inner connection to his dark princess, who stood only a couple of feet 
from him, but without success. 

'We have no connection it's gone-I died Spike, you must go back. It's my 
only chance to save my childe. If you love me, go; go be with Daddy, with 
your kittens. Listen to me William, please go, you must wake up.' Dru 
started to back away, 'Go, remember me with Daddy, Go luv----'

'Dru, no don't leave me-------Drusilla NO!!'
*****************

"Drusilla NO!!!!" The scream brought everyone's attention to the rapidly 
fading red haze where Spike sat up in game face searching the room. Then 
he came upon his Sire's face, and the reason he was here instead of with 
his mate in whatever hell she was banished to. 

A sound that they'd later describe as like that of a wounded animal echoed 
throughout the room, as a slight naked blur attacked Angel viciously. An 
attack where Angel had only one split second to push his other mate out of 
the way, hoping it was enough to save him before he himself was brought 
down under the attack by his grief stricken childe.

Xander was slammed into the wall just missing being crushed between the 
two snarling Master vampires. Sliding to the floor Xander was barely 
aware of someone screaming his name as he just stared sightlessly at the 
two struggling bodies in front of him.


*************
Xander's POV
*************

Someone had called my name, but all I heard beyond the screaming was 
'...you're mine now boy, all mine.' It was the same thing he'd said before 
years ago, and I have no one to blame, but myself. I brought this on 
myself. 'What the fuck is wrong with me? Don't answer that you already 
know the answer. Fucking idiot that I am, you're a true Harris, through and 
through.'

I don't know though maybe I'll be lucky and Spike will dust him after he 
kicks the shit out of him-then I won't have to deal. And he's doing a great 
job of it too from the sounds of it. 

I still remember the first time he said those words to me. It was shortly 
after the whole botched love spell thing when it effected everyone 
including Drusilla. 

That remark she made of me being a real man cut Mr. Vampy Deadboy 
good because his stalking skills in and around my life started to take 
precedence. At first, I thought it was just my turn like Wills and her fish, 
and Buffy with the sketches. BUT I was way off. He started sending me 
sketches, not the nice serene sleeping-beauty sketches Buffy got, but 

portraits of my friends dead. Disfigured, and tortured especially of the 
innocent people like Joyce, Willow's and Cordy's parents, even Giles. 
With captions underneath saying things like 'what happens to kittens who 
don't behave' Drusilla had called me a kitten, so I knew were the reference 
came from. I was the kitten, one of his pawns to one of his games, and I 
didn't know what to do. I wanted to go to Buffy, even threaten him that I 
wouldn't keep my mouth shut any longer. He basically just turned it 
around and said the candles and rose petals would be for me. I didn't know 
at the time but I found out shortly after when we found out about Miss Calendar.

Even seeing it I didn't want to believe it. Then I started to see and believe 
the reality and the pain Giles had to be going through all because I didn't 
say or warn anyone. I wanted Angelus' death. And die pussycat die was as 
good as any. I knew Buffy was my only hope in achieving that goal, but I 
also knew she was hung up in love with the killer otherwise he'd already 
be dust.

For once my teen jealousies worked in my favor. I didn't have to hide, or 
feel any guilt over my intense and growing hatred for Angelus. Now I had 
a valid reason to back me up, Miss Calendar's death. It was a good 
camouflage for the truth, if I ignored the fact that I could have done 
something to stop it. 

Now he's back; the menace of my bane---Angelus. It was one thing to be 
thinking of Angel, but Angelus. I really didn't think he'd come back, not 
like this. Actually I just didn't think beyond saving Spike. I didn't think 
hard enough about Anya and what I'd lose, and the pain I'd cause her. I 
didn't think, and now I'm his...'
**************

"What the hell is going on!" Buffy yelled as she entered the room with 
Gunn just behind her. 

"Oh man, what they wake up on the wrong side of the floor or what?" 
Gunn asked to no one in particular.

"Buffy I'm glad you're here I don't know what to do, and I can't get to 
Xander. Angel shoved him aside when Spike attacked, but I think he 
might be hurt." Willow answered worriedly. 

They turned as a harsh cry came nearer, and jumped back as one half of 
the naked blurs flew pass them crashing into the couch turning it over. 
That was followed by another naked blur as it leaped and attacked the 
couch.

No one noticed when Tara and Giles came in as they tried to see beyond 
the young men crowding around the living room entryway but who were 
too afraid to interfere with what was happening in the living room.     

"Good Lord, why are they fighting? What happened?" Giles spotted Buffy 
across the room, and shouted across to her to be heard above the racket the 
two master vampires were making. Giles nudged his way closer looking at 
two men blocking his way "Do you mind, I need to get through?" Parker 
and Owen just stared back at the man before Giles physically pushed them aside.  

"Tara?" Willow called.

Tara squeezed in beside Mr. Giles "I'm here honey. Are you ok?" Tara 
quickly called out, and waited as Willow nodded in answer to her question 
before she focused her attention back to the fighting vampires. 

Buffy stared back over to Xander, then to Wesley. Wesley, who sat 
clutching his knees trying to tuck himself as small as he could; seemed to 
be in just as much of a dazed state as Xander was in-meaning neither of 
them were aware, or capable of protecting themselves from their so called 
mates. "I've got to stop them before they hurt someone, or themselves." 
Buffy was about to jump in between the two when Giles yelled. "Buffy 
NO! You mustn't get involved. This is between a Sire and his childe-if you 
come between them they will turn on you."

"Giles we can't let them stay like this they're tearing each other apart." 
Buffy cried out.

"No, no we can't..." Giles muttered. Buffy saw rather than heard what 
Giles said. Then Willow started slapping her arm while she bounced. 
"Ooh, ooh, ooh. Maybe we can do a spell to freeze them, at least we can 
then check on Xander?" 

"Ow, Willow have you been working out?" Gunn grinned at Buffy's 
question as she rubbed the arm in question then pushed her to the side as 
the two vampires rolled over towards them clenched in a deadly battle 
before they rolled, punched and fought their way back towards the middle 
of the room. Gunn quickly glanced over toward Wesley making sure he 
wasn't caught in the crossfire.  And was amazed as he witnessed Wesley 
start to rock then begin a low hum that grew into a high piercing intensity 
yell until it was the only sound they could hear. 

What further amazed everyone was that Angel and Spike immediately 
stopped fighting. Helping each other up, they stood and made their way 
over to Xander as he tried to reach Wes. Together they picked him up and 
held him for a moment then carried him over to Wes. Once they were 
within arms length of touch, Wesley stopped his yelling. 

Angel helped Spike settle Xander down on Spike's lap on the floor as 
close to Wesley as he could. Angel sat down reached over and pulled 
Wesley into his own lap in one quick smooth motion. Xander reached over 
and started caressing Wes' face and chest then turned to each vampire to 
do the same trying to reassure himself each was fine before snuggling in 
closer in Spike's lap. Wes in turn had leaned into the caresses' then 
repeated the process himself to each of his mates.

Xander and Wesley were each held in on lap of a Master vampire in a way 
that could only be described as loving; each doing nothing more to the 
other than light caresses, and touches just reassuring themselves that the 
other was fine.

Buffy, Gunn, and Willow cautiously circled around the four to stand by 
the rapidly growing audience who stood just as amazed as they were. 
Without looking up from the scene, Buffy whispered, "Giles what the hell 
just happened?" 

"I'm truly amazed. I believe Wesley just performed a AIEeeya, a ululation 
among vampire mates." 

Buffy frowned at he explanation, "A what? Please, explain what a aiya 
thingy is, and a ulanation?"

"That's ululation, a call, is what Wesley just did. An AIEeeya is such a call 
to only mated vampires, when a mate is in danger. When Wesley called 
them they instinctively responded to their bonds, to each other. From this 
I'd gather the mating ritual was a success."

"Ahm, but I thought when we found them naked on top of each other in 
the circle meant the whole thing was a success?" Willow asked. 

"No, the magic was a success, but mating is a delicate thing. Each of them 
has more than enough reasons for not wanting it to work, just enough to 
fight the instincts that came with a mating bond. For whatever reasons 
they each have accept it not only in their mind, but their subconscious, 
souls and demons have join together to protect one another. Wesley and 
Xander were in pain from their fighting-Wesley called them on it, and 
they each responded." Giles felt it before he looked up at what he 
suspected; their caresses were becoming more intimate. "I think we should 
adjourn to the kitchen, and give them a bit of privacy." 

They looked over and several people started to blush as the four men 
started licking and kissing each other. None of them however were 
prepared for the jolt of sexual energy that raced through their bodies. For 
the first time they each experienced an intensity and power of the bond 
that united them all.   


Chapter 22


"Ok, I'm not going to be patient or polite anymore, I want to know what 
the hell is going on. What the hell was that all about? And while we're on 
the subject, you still haven't explained to me why I'm here in the first 
place? Why I even felt compelled to come here? Why I can't leave? And 
most of all, what the hell does any of this have to do with me?" Scott 
glared, waiting for an explanation. At the same time he busily untucked 
his shirt, trying unsuccessfully to cover his arousal. 

Parker nodded his agreement. "Can't say I disagree. You haven't given us 
much of an explanation, and any time I have thoughts of leaving..."

"It hurts," Graham stated, simply folding his arms across him effectively 
bracing himself from fighting his every instinct to fight, and possibly kill 
whom he considered dangerous hostiles in the living room.

"Yeah," Scott whispered in return.

Buffy looked to Giles, who nodded before he spoke. "Yes, well, it is all 
rather complicated."

Gunn made a noise annoyed that these college boys still didn't already get 
the gist after several hours, and witnessing everything from the living 
room in the last twenty minutes decided to bring it down a notch so they 
could understand.  "Not so complicated G. It goes like this boys'. The two 
vamps in there are mated, with English and that other guy out there. The 
two who were fighting are vamps, and our champions. The only thing 
standing between us and a bad-ass vamp dude named Cain.  Not to 
mention all his nasty army vamps who are coming to dust our champions." 
Gunn motioned his thumb toward the living-room, "And everyone that 
they marked. Meaning us.  The witchy poo's cast a spell to bind us, 'all of 
us' they have marked together to give our big bads out there their extra 
strength. Making us sensitive to what they're feeling. In other words it's 
like going back to puberty, using shirt-tails and books." Gunn looked 
down at himself then pointedly looked over at Scott and his shirttail that 
was hanging out in a futile attempt to hide the evidence of his erection. A 
futile effort since every male present was trying to hide the same evidence.

 Buffy smirked at Gunn's explanation. Her smile widened as she looked 
over to her watcher and noticed his annoyance as he replaced the already 
clean glasses back on his head. 

Giles scolded, "Yes, an interesting interpretation of the situation. And 
please refrain from using nicknames. It's Rupert Giles, Giles if you must, 
and the guy's name is Xander." 

"Ahmm, and might I add if you use 'witchy poo' again or any other form, 
I'll show you exactly what a 'witchy poo' really can do." Willow replied 
and enjoyed Gunn showing a slight glimmer of fear at her statement.

"Right got it; no nicknames. Anyone ever mention you Sunnyhell people 
might be a tad sensitive?" Gunn murmured under his breath.

"Sensitivity etiquette coming from the black cue ball?" Buffy smirked.

Gunn opened and closed his mouth at Buffy's remark, looked at the others 
who were fighting back laughing at him, then the quiet blond was smiling. 
Shaking his head he smiled and laughed back, "Point made, and taken."
 
Scott shook his head wanting to understand what was happening and what 
he did to get involved in everything, "Ok, let me get this straight, one of 
those vampires in there marked me?" Scott asked.

"Angel." Willow offered.

Nodding Scott continued, "Right, so why? I don't ever remember meeting him."

Owen looked up and asked, "I did though. He's the guy you were talking 
to before we went out?"

Buffy nodded, "Yeah, we were kinda fighting having a thing before we 
really had a thing. I guess he was kinda jealous when I tried to date regular 
guys even when we weren't together."

"He's the guy you fell for before we got together?" Buffy just nodded 
again at Parker's question. 

"He was jealous? You mean he marked us to kill us? Just because we 
dated you?" Scott asked appalled. 

"I think so." Buffy answered.

"But we just dated once--that's it." Owen asked

Buffy winced, "You don't need to remind me."

Cordelia signed as she started to get annoyed with the whole stroll down 
Buffy lane. "This is all very riveting, but need I remind you we have four 
guys getting all groiny in the living room while we're hiding here in the 
kitchen?" Cordelia spoke up

"Yeah G." with one look at Giles; Gunn corrected himself, "Sorry, Giles. 
So is this connection thing gonna tone down or what? Cause I gotta tell 
you it really is worse then when I was thirteen. Know what I mean?"

"He's got a point, Giles. When I woke up Willow and Tara were worried. 
That's why I woke up in the first place; I felt the intensity of their fear. 
Later I felt other things, from them, all of us." Buffy stopped and took a 
breath and couldn't stop the blush as she looked back at Giles, "And it 
didn't matter from who. It hasn't stopped only increased. Is there a way we 
can stop it, or control it better--its kinda getting like it was when Amy and 
Xander did that love spell, and that's not a performance I want to repeat."

Giles removed his clean glasses to clean, knowing he didn't want to see 
their faces when he couldn't control his own blush, but he forced himself 
to speak, "Willow?"

"I...No time we got company." Willow turned, and looked at Buffy who 
nodded as they led the way, "Stay here," they announced together walking 
back into the living room.

"Who is it this time?" Buffy asked.

"I don't know, I mean I do know her. I kinda recognize her, but I don't 
know her name, or where I recognize her from." Willow answered then 
turned ignoring the moaning from the guys who were still groping each 
other, "Ready?"

"Yeah, let's get this over with." Buffy opened the door with stake in hand 
ready to fight, but wasn't prepared with who she faced, "Anne?"
***************

"They're beautiful together, don't you think?" Nicholas nibbled on Sasha's 
neck pulling him closer as he watched his newly awaken childe play with 
the boy. Sasha lay cradled in his arms while he stroked his Master 
Nicholas' cock in a much slower time than his childe Lilah's quicker pace 
of feeding from her boy and pomme de sang. 

Earlier they had waited and watched as Lilah rose; her demon surged to 
the fore as soon as she heard the pulsing beat of her food. When she 
attacked the boy with the bloodlust strumming in her veins, Nicholas had 
to force her to stop; pulling her back and enforcing his rights as her Sire. 
He enjoyed his childe's whimpers and pleas as he held her in place. 
Letting her know that the boy was not to be drained, that he was her only 
food source today, tomorrow, and from now on, and she had to learn to 
treasure what she had. 

Nicholas continued to watch as Lilah got dangerously close to ignoring his 
words of warning. Reaching over, he grabbed Lilah by the neck 
effectively pulling her off her boy with his blood still dripping from her 
mouth.

"What did I tell you childe?" Nicholas quietly asked his childe. Sasha, 
now kneeling between his Master's legs returned to his task of caressing 
and mouthing his Master's still hard cock. This was of no concern to him 
unless his Master wished it to be so.

Lilah looked into her Sire's eyes then closed them bowing her head in 
submission, "I'm sorry, Sire."

Nicholas tilted her head up and drew her closer licking the excess blood 
from her lips, "I understand childe, but he is yours. And you must care for 
him as the gift he is. Do you understand?" Lilah nodded and looked over 
at the young man who was still riding from the high she brought him. 
Without thinking she dragged her nails over one raised nipple watching 
the red welts swell from the pressure, as her gift moaned his pleasure. As 
much as she enjoyed the game of enticing her boy, she couldn't stop the 
nagging question foremost in her mind until she could withhold the 
question no longer and asked her Sire, "Sire, why? Why is he my only 
food source? I don't understand."

Nicholas signed knowing he couldn't allow Lilah the indulgence in the life 
of a normal fledgling childe, allowing instincts to follow the bloodlust, to 
encourage and nurture the young demon within. No, not with Father out to 
punish, or destroy him; Nicholas wasn't sure which, but he knew he 
couldn't lose Sasha,  Lilah, or the boy. They meant too much to him, and 
he was afraid that was Father's plan. To destroy him by destroying 
everyone he cared about, punishment for his disobedience in creating 
Sasha in the first place. Shoving his misplaced weakness of love and 
caring for Sasha into his face. No, the only thing it did was make him 
more defensive and protective over his circle, his new family.

Nicholas' fingers entwined in Sasha's hair, caressing his love as he 
continued to worship him with his mouth. "Listen to me childe and do as I 
tell you without fail, or make no mistake you will be dust. Father, my 
father and Master, is using you to get to me. You are too young, your 
demon weak and the bloodlust strong. Lilah, you are my childe now, but I 
would not have turned you by choice. I was forced." Nicholas felt his 
childe stiffen in his arms at his words. "Hear me, I was forced, but I have 
embraced you childe, and that was my choice, my desire. You are strong 
Lilah, of heart and mind, to survive father, his witches, and their drones. I 
chose to embrace you and gift you a pomme de sang based on your 
survival and intelligence. You are my family now, my childe in blood as 
well as in name. I have honored you as a childe embraced what my love 
Sasha does not. Don't disappoint me in that gift." 

Pulling her closer he started to lap at her neck over his mark, as Sasha held 
him tightly opening his throat to take his entire length of his Master deeply 
in his throat. Nicholas felt Sasha draw him even closer still, and then he 
felt the vibrations against his cock buried deep inside his love, as Sasha 
began to hum. He knew he wouldn't last much longer and viciously started 
to fuck his mouth as Sasha urged him on with the desire to suck his very 
essence out of him. Nicholas shoved himself deeply down Sasha's throat 
one last time, holding Sasha in place just as he came. He pulled Lilah 
closer sinking his teeth into his childe drinking her sweetness just as his 
love accepted and drank his come. 

Sasha lovingly licked and cleaned the softened cock of his Master, never 
leaving his position until his Master pulled him up and attacked his mouth. 
Sasha tasted the lingering bits of Lilah's blood mingled with the flavor of 
his Master from his own mouth. Sasha moaned and attacked Nicholas' 
mouth with renewed fervor as he felt Nicholas' hand on his cock pumping 
hard, and encouraging him to fuck his hand. It didn't take long as Nicholas 
removed his mouth and whispered, "Come for me." Just as his Master's 
teeth sank into his neck, Sasha jerked and spasmed hard as he came in his 
Master's hand. 

Nicholas slowly licked clean his bite before moving his hand closer to lick 
his love's spunk from his fingers. He could smell his childe's arousal as 
well as the boy's, who laid there hard and wanting as the boy enjoyed their 
display before him, but even through all the thick arousal he could tell the 
boy hungered for more than the ardeur. 

Once he licked clean his hand, devouring with relish every drop of his 
Sasha, as he waited for his love to calm down enough so he could address 
him. The boy involuntary addressed them all, as his body growled out in 
hunger. Nicholas broke out in laughter. Sasha joined him in his laughter as 
he spoke, "Sire, I think the boy is hungry." Lilah moved closer to her boy 
and pressing her head to his stomach, licking his stomach while listening 
to the unique sounds of her boy she started to purr in contentment.

 "Yes, I think you are right. Go take the boy to feed, and then have him 
cleaned, but return quickly and bring two meals with you." Nicholas 
pressed one last kiss to his love as he moved his childe away from the boy, 
and chuckled at the sound of their whimpers from being dragged away 
from each other. He watched Sasha dress as he slowly petted Lilah, who 
snuggled closer enjoying the closeness of her Sire, but never took her eyes 
from her boy. Nicholas smiled and was warmed by their attachment to 
each other so soon. 

Sasha looked up, "Sire shall I dress the boy? His clothes are in threads."  
Without any thought he answered, "No, he has our smell. I want everyone 
to know, that he is embraced, and our pomme de sang. He will stay naked 
in the compound until we have to move. But no one is to touch him." 
Sasha nodded taking the boy in hand and moved toward the door, "And 
Sasha get him a leash." Nicholas smiled when the boy's scent of arousal 
reached him before the obvious evidence of the boy's cock filled with 
desire at his words of possession and ownership as Sasha pulled the boy 
from the room.
*************

Sasha smiled as he watched various minions stare at the boy with lust as 
he pulled him toward the elevator that would take them to the human 
stables. As the doors shut he closed his hand around the boy's cock 
slightly, caressing enjoying the sight before him as he looked up into the 
boy's face. "This is a lovely sight. If you can stay hard until we return you 
shall be rewarded." With one final squeeze Sasha let him go enjoying his 
whimper of pleasure. 

No sooner had the doors opened and they stepped out they came face to 
face with Ariel, one of Master Cain's witches. Sasha watched as her eyes 
widened when she saw the boy's marks and realizing what they meant. He 
was disappointed when she didn't stay so he could taunt his Master's one 
up-men-ship over his father, but she rushed past him into the elevator, and 
the doors closed before he could do anything. Shaking his head, he turned 
to his task before him and moved toward the stables, "Come you must eat."  
***************

'No, this can't be happening!' Ariel mentally screamed as she made her 
way toward her and Sarah's room. Throwing open the door, she witnessed 
Sarah teaching the art of delicately skinning a human alive, then healing 
the area to restart again before a few minion under their care. Without 
slowing, Ariel addressed the class, "Leave us, now." Seeing the furry of 
their Mistress, they scattered racing for the door. 

Sarah slowly turned to face her mate and knew something very seriously 
was wrong. Without further thought, she snapped the neck of the human 
on the table, as she simultaneously cast a spell so they were effectively 
sealed from everyone. Once the seal was in place she watched as Ariel 
paced the floor, her eyes erratically searching for an answer. Sarah calmly 
went to sit on the couch, and waited until Ariel sat at her feet resting her 
head on her lap. Sarah undid the tie to Ariel's hair, and started to rake her 
fingers through the long ebony hair trying to calm her mate. "What is it? 
What has happened?" 

"I missed him, I didn't see him, didn't see his mark, and he was here. 
Master will not forgive this." Ariel started to shake, and cry uncontrollably; 
the emotions of fear and despair rolling off her in waves. Through her 
crying and hiccups she started repeating over and over the same thing, "I 
didn't know. I didn't mean it, please forgive me, I didn't know."  

Where Ariel was an emotional mess usually with happiness over the 
manic pain they inflicted on others. Sarah on the other hand was stoic, 
almost without emotion, she was Ariel's perfect match the flip side of the 
coin. Her yin to yang within the darkness they shared. 

Knowing it'd take too much time to calm Ariel down, she spoke a few 
words, casting a spell to see inside of Ariel's mind, and to see what could 
possibly have happened. She watched through her eyes as the elevators 
doors opened and saw Sasha, Nicholas' pet with a meal. Upon closer 
inspection she realized he wasn't just any meal. Nicholas marked him; 
embraced, and marked him as a pomme de sang. She considered Nicholas' 
actions and how their Master would possibly react, but she still didn't see 
why this upset Ariel so. Digging deeper into her mate's mind she tried to 
find the answer. 

Then it was there the human's name, it echoed in her mate's mind, Riley 
Finn. Sarah didn't need to go any further she knew that name. The only 
one they had tried to find without success. She pulled away from her 
mate's mind, and felt herself shudder knowing Ariel was right their Master 
would not let them live after this mistake. 

No, she knew who Riley Finn was, the slayer's ex-lover. The one who had 
slipped through their fingers, but to find him within their Master's pack, 
and that he was already embraced as a pomme de sang to his own rogue 
childe. Closing her eyes, she reached out with her mind to answer her 
remaining question.  

Three floors above her she saw Nicholas on his bed with his new childe 
curled around him. For a moment she stared at the young Master knowing 
she was about to break the ultimate law within any clan, but with one 
thought of Ariel she acted without regret and swiftly entered Nicholas' 
mind to seek the information she needed.

Minutes later Sarah was back, consciously stroking her mate who had 
calmed enough, and was silent with only tears tracks the only evidence to 
her state of mind. "Ariel it is done. We must go forward. His childe has 
the knowledge, but she's newly awakened, and riding the bloodlust-it will 
buy us time. No one else knows who Riley Finn really is. He was too 
heavily marked as a Thrall. No one will know before we can get away. I 
cast a spell, but we will have to go to Sunnydale. We will have to play our 
role for Master. Until then you must forget." Sarah leaned over her mate 
and gently caressed her tear stained face. With each smooth motion she 
spoke the words that would make Ariel forget as her mate slipped into a 
deep sleep. 
**************

The flight had been long, but luckily it was a straight direct from 
Heathrow into Los Angeles with only an hour's delay before the next 
flight into Sunnydale. Ethan's fear and anxiety soared when he saw the 
news broadcast of the recent massacres, and the prison break in Chico. He 
had never met the girl, but he knew she was a slayer. Was even surprised 
he didn't have to convince Olivia of that fact. He suspected watching the 
news of massacred bodies drained of blood more than did the trick. In 
three hours, they should be there; three more hours before he was face-to-
face with Ripper.
**************

Lindsey gripped his fingers tightly on the steering wheel as he watched 
Anne get out of her car and ring the bell. He felt like he was only minutes 
away from his death. Once he handed the envelope to Angel, if he even 
lived that long, that'd be the end. And he was tired. Tired of the running, 
of the hiding, of having no life. This was not what he dreamed his life 
would be like; not what he had worked, fought and struggled through law 
school for.

 Lindsey watched as the door opened and after a few minutes Anne went 
inside. Slowly, Lindsey reached for the envelope at his side and opened 
his door and then grabbed his only friend and comfort over the years, his 
guitar. Placing his hat on his head he mentally shut down stopping all 
thoughts of Angel, his life, and allowed the energy that had pulled him 
here to begin with to take over. To help him with the last two hundred 
yards, and every step forward. 

It was a roaring sound behind him that made him turn as he watched a van 
speed past him screeching to a halt as it rear-ended Anne's car to stop in 
front the townhouse. A young man franticly got out of the van running to 
the side door opening it as he gently pulled and cradled another man in his 
arms. Even from where Lindsey stood he could tell the man was smaller 
than him, but he easily lifted him. 

The next thing Lindsey knew, he found himself running ahead and started 
banging on the door. Just as Lindsey looked back the smaller man 
gracefully climbed the stairs with what should have been a heavy and 
awkward burden. Lindsey now recognized his face from one of his 
reports, as a former scoobie, as Faith had called them. Before him stood 
Daniel Osborne, a musician, and former lover of the redhead witch, and 
fellow scoobie Willow. Oz was also werewolf, which now explained his 
strength, and Lindsey didn't need to be told that the man he held in his 
arms meant the world to him. 

Lindsey didn't see the door swing open, only heard a wail as someone 
screamed, 'Ozzzzzz' just as someone else grabbed him in a chokehold and 
pulled him up off his feet as his hat fell to the ground. Others pushed pass 
them as the man holding him whispered in his ear, "Well, well what do 
who we have here? Now I know no one called for a lawyer." 

Lindsey noticed the black arm, and recognized the voice as Gunn, and was 
grateful that it wasn't Angel. With some difficulty he managed to swallow, 
trying to focus and not overreact, but it wasn't easy. Angel and his 
associates were the only ones to ever get under his skin. It didn't help that 
Darla's lessons only reinforced those feelings. Something was placed over 
his forehead, "Damn I was hoping to dust your ass." Gunn hissed back then 
carried him inside never releasing his grip.  

Inside was pandemonium, as the apartment he was dragged into seemed to 
be filled wall to wall with people-- everyone on top of each other they all 
seemed to be talking at once. Oz gently laid his burden down on the 
couch. Never leaving his side, Oz started to slobber creating secretions, 
and began covering the wounds with his salvia. Someone made a 
distinctive sound of, 'Yuk,' which Lindsey whole heartily agreed with, and 
they all stared fascinated as the man-wolf started to whimper over the 
unconscious man. The talking stopped as the whimpering increased, and 
they silently moved as one circling the room itself giving the pair some room.

 Then another cry filled the room. This was coming from just outside of 
his vision from the way Gunn was holding him.  Lindsey was able to 
suppress his surprise as he saw three naked men crawling toward the 
couch, and was even more shocked when he recognized them.

 One was tall and lean even as he crawled on the floor. Then he saw it was 
Wesley, Angel's demon hunter, who was the one man who had lusted just 
as long and as strongly after Angel as he did. Lindsey watched and 
couldn't believe the transformation before him as this graceful man made 
his way closer to the couch. Gone was the stiff, clumsiness Wolfram & 
Hart had recorded of Angel's sidekick, but was replaced by this elegant 
man before him. Crawling at his side, Lindsey recognized Spike, also 
known as William the bloody, one fourth of the Scourge of Europe, and 
Angelus' childe. Following them was Xander, another scoobie, and 
according to their reports the most vulnerable with no special powers, and 
was noted as a weak link to the slayer. But this man he witnessed crawling 
was nothing like the boy in his reports. This boy was a man who was 
crawling with the same dangerous predatory stance as a large cat; all 
sleek, graceful, and dangerous like a game cat, a panther. He was 
unconsciously using every muscle group flexing as he made his way to the 
couch, and toward Oz.

At first Oz growled, and started to change showing his ragged dogteeth as 
they approached; he was ready to protect the man on the couch. The dark 
haired man ignored it reaching up and pulling Oz's face close to his neck 
allowing him to attack if he wanted. But all that followed was a stronger 
wail, and then Oz changed back to the man he was before breaking down 
crying in Xander's arms.

Xander held the man and although Lindsey didn't actually hear the word 
leave Xander's mouth he knew he said, 'Pack' as he cradled the smaller 
man. At the same time, Lindsey felt Gunn's grip loosen, and was about to 
thank the man, but was pulled in the opposite direction as he came face-to-
face with Angel. 

Lindsey gulped as he stared at the naked man before him. The object of 
his lust, and dark love Darla had trained, and cultivated within him. Angel 
pulled him closer as Lindsey watched him swiftly change into game face. 
Lindsey couldn't stop his fear as it rolled off of him, nor could he stop the 
desire that burned throughout his being. Angel tilted his head and smirked, 
as he smelled the truth. It was then Lindsey knew without doubt this 
man... vampire before him wasn't Angel, but his truest darkest desire Angelus.    


Part 23


"How long will we have to wait? Our answers are in there." Word stated 
angrily. They had arrived in the early hours just after dawn after hitching a 
ride in the back of a semi. She wanted her Sire's pain to end now, but she 
was forced to wait and witness his anguish as he forced himself to ignore 
the compulsions. 

"We will wait as long as I say. They will move soon, probably tonight. I 
smell him; he's in there waiting. The longer I wait, the stronger I am. I will 
not be his." Garrian looked at his childe's worried face and then glanced 
away ignoring her wishes. This was his grand-Sire, if she really was his 
blood childe she would understand, but she wasn't. She didn't understand 
at all. Not what he was feeling through the connection; like his confused 
feelings about Angelus his grand-Sire. No, fighting the compulsion would 
be the best thing, best for both of them rather than be Angelus's lackey 
minions.
***************

Lindsey swallowed a breath as pure pleasure raced through his body. He 
was no longer aware of anyone around him, but only of the man, the 
vampire--Angelus in front of him. Lindsey didn't move a muscle as his 
eyes devoured every inch, enthralled as he enjoyed every nuance of the 
vampire. Before him stood an angel, a dark angel with tainted dark lips 
that were accented with sharp fangs gleaming at him in a semi smile. 
Lindsey wanted to reach out and touch his flawlessness skin, and the two 
symmetrical perfect erect nipples that almost begged to be lavished. A 
shudder rippled through his body as he fought the urge to prostate himself 
here and now in the presence of the others, before this beautiful creature in 
front of him. Lindsey was just beginning to learn that Darla had only 
scratched the surface in describing Angelus' aura and power, which he 
now stood before. Lindsey heard a low groan coming deep from Angelus' 
chest. Looking back up he smiled in anticipation at the sound, and its 
possible meaning as a moan escaped his own body that vibrated his need. 
It was moments before the tone registered in his mind as he realized 
Angelus' groan was really the rumbling start of a belly roar of laughter 
escaping his lips. Lindsey suddenly froze. All feeling fled as Angelus' 
laughter rejected everything about him.

*************
Dawn's POV
*************

They had kinda forgotten about me-again, but with so much happening 
for once I'm happy about it. It gives me the perfect opportunity to watch 
everything.  From where I sit I can see Angel and the other guy, and how 
close they're standing almost chest-to-chest. Angel's naked chest-naked 
chest and lower red haze. At the moment I'm not too fond of my favorite 
witches. I really hate that they treat me like a child; like I haven't seen 
naked bodies before. I'm fifteen and a half with only five months before 
legal driving age, and work. Hadn't they heard of the Internet---duh? Even 
if I didn't have access I have Janet, and Janet has a slew of playgirls at 
least a years worth with very, very naked men.

So, it's a little weird seeing your friends naked. Ok, I really only saw 
Xander, but Xan's butt--wow. I never would have thought it was that---
well that good. Those pants definitely hide too much, but now I can see 
why Anya didn't have a problem with the baggy unflattering clothes, 
definitely a good trick in keeping other people from finding out.  Not that I 
can see any of that now, thanks to Willow and Tara---not. Whatever spell 
Willow put on me prevents me from seeing the glorious naked truth, but 
hey seeing red haze underwear instead of naked private flesh almost 
equals the same thing, and its something I have no plans on telling her, or 
anyone else.  

What's weird though is everyone else including the new guy facing Angel, 
are just--- everyone seems so I don't know lusty. I've seen enough of it 
before when they thought I wasn't around between Xander and Anya to 
Willow and Tara; even Buffy with Riley a couple of times before he left. 
But now it's with all of them, and that's a bit weird. But it's worst with all 
the guys because it's noticeable. I mean it was funny in school with Janet 
going around and dishing about the different and multiple ways guys try to 
hide themselves everything from shirttails, to books and stuff.  But now 
seeing all of them, and Giles is just ewwwww. Of course I have no plans 
on letting anyone know otherwise Buffy will have Willow zap my eyes 
shut or something. 

Wow Angel's laughing, I never heard him laugh like that before. I wonder 
what I missed?
*************

A growl erupted, "Enough you're hurting him, you wanker." Spike spoke 
angrily as he stood looking around for something.

Angel's eyes narrowed at Lindsey then turned toward his childe, but then 
ignored him as he saw his mate Wesley standing there staring at Lindsey. 
Once he acknowledged Wesley he was flooded with Wesley's pain, and 
insecurity. Angel realized he did that; he put that pain there. Using his 
vampire speed Angel had Wesley in his arms comforting his mate. 

Lindsey stood there shell shocked for a minute before slowly backing 
away dropping the envelope as he went. "I don't think so." Gunn slapped 
an arm on his shoulder effectively stopping him.

Angel looked over, but had no intention of leaving his mate. "What's in the 
envelope Lindsey?" Angel asked as he watched Spike lean over to pick it 
up, and was mildly disappointed to see Spike wearing his pants. 

Lindsey answered without thinking, "I don't know, but it's from Wolfram 
& Hart. They used me as a delivery service knowing I'd come to you." 
Lindsey couldn't understand what he just did as he bit the inside of his 
mouth until he tasted blood. Lindsey hated himself for answering, and 
even more for answering truthfully upon Angel's request.

Spike opened it reading the contents of the envelope then let out a long 
whistle. "Well what does it say Blondie?" Cordelia squealed from the back 
of the room. 

"Seems my Sire here has a pavlovian lap dog. A gift of faith from W&H." 
Spike answered.

"Right more like a gift from the Greeks aka Trojan horse." Cordelia 
snapped back.

"Yeah that sounds more like them." Gunn countered.

"Spike?" Angel wanted a better answer.

"Ask him yourself, he's no better than a thrall where you're concerned. 
Here Red read this, any mojo on it?" Spiked walked over and handed the 
letter and envelope to Willow.

Willow took them and started reading it before handing it to Tara, "No, I 
know there's not. Tara and I cast several magical indictors. Plus, we did a 
revealing spell if anyone tried, that would activate a binding spell on the 
person, or object effectively alerting us and imprisoning them." 

"So what did he mean, by lap dog, did W&H do something to him?" 
Cordelia asked.

"Does it really matter?" Anne shouted, then she turned toward Buffy, "I 
don't even know why I'm here, but I thought you'd help if nothing else-
that's what you do right fight vampires? But you're standing around doing 
nothing, or whatever," She glanced at the naked men, Angel still holding 
Wesley. "But I don't want to know. What I do know is I lost a lot of 
friends today including my best friend Jay." Anne looked over at everyone 
staring at her. Scanning the room, she found the clicker and turned on the 
TV, and clicked on a news channel.

 \\ ...bodies discovered earlier today on Mulberry Drive have now been 
identified. The families were notified late this afternoon.  The victims, 
Warren Meers, Andrew Wells, and Jonathan Levinson were long time 
high school friends. The investigator LT. Matthew Kent stated that similar 
crime cases in Chico and Los Angeles might be linked to a new vampire 
cult that seems to be targeting various southern California towns. The 
largest massacre hit Chico state prison with a death total reaching close to 
sixty dead; compared to Los Angeles death total of 22, a teen shelter---// 

Gunn grabbed the remote and turned it off, as he held Anne tightly until 
she relaxed in his arms. "We'll get them, make them pay Hon, don't you 
worry." 

Buffy swallowed hard trying not to worry about one possible casualty at 
Chico, and instead forced herself to focus on the immediate problems, 
"We need to get to the mansion now!"

"The chit's right. I suggest you and the others dress then we move out." 
Spike stated as he calmly finished dressing. 

Buffy was confused by Spike's demeanor, but looked over to Angel who 
slightly nodded before she went into command mode. "Right, you heard 
him. Let's finish up packing, and haul everything out. Those who have the 
know how on vehicles check on the damage to the van, and if it runs how 
much space will we have in the back? Tara, make up a group and empty 
what's left in the kitchen. Cordelia, Dawn clothes, and linens and 
everything you deem useful. We might be there for a while. Plus check 
those boxes in the storage. Willow can you stretch the shield out just pass 
the cars, so we can load them up safely?" Willow nodded, " Good. Ok, 
let's move people I want to be in the mansion in an hour. Giles?" Buffy 
watched as people scattered all moving to their designated areas. 

"Yes, no, you're right, but we should make a run for medical supplies too." 
Giles nodded over to the unconscious injured man where Oz was still 
hovering protectively.

"Good point. Try to get as much as you can, just incase we can't make 
another run." Buffy looked around, "Take Graham with you. We should be 
at the mansion, but call on the cell in case. I don't want anyone taking any 
unnecessary risks."

"Not him. He stays." Spike announced firmly. To Graham he growled, 
"Sit!" Graham didn't waste anytime but obeyed without thought, and 
watched as Hostile 17 stalked over to the newcomer, Lindsey, and for 
some reason it bothered him. It bothered him even more than the fact he 
took orders instantly from a hostile no less; a hostile that no longer felt 
like a hostile.  

Buffy crossed her arms trying to get a reading on Spike since he was 
acting so weird, but just couldn't figure it out. "Fine, then take Gunn, and 
Owen with you, and Giles be careful. All of you." Giles smiled at her 
concern.

Gunn nodded, and gave Anne a squeeze before directing her upstairs to 
help the others. "Alright let's hit it."

As Buffy watched them about to drive off, she yelled, "Cell?" Gunn 
waved his arm out the window holding the phone.

Turning back, Buffy moved over to the hutch opening and pulled out a 
measuring tape, "Parker, I want you to go and measure the van's back, 
length and width. I'd like to take some furniture if we can. At least have 
something for Devon and Dawn." 

Buffy looked over to Angel, who was now dressed and acknowledged her 
silent question. Buffy wasn't comfortable about it, but recognized that 
Angel would handle things with both Spike and Lindsey, and she moved 
to help the others pack things into the various cars.

Angel looked over at his childe who hovered over Lindsey. A heartbeat 
behind him started to race, and he could feel Wesley's anxiety before the 
smell even hit the air. Turning, Angel was going to embrace his mate to 
reassure him again, but Wes pulled away stepping back shaking his head. 
Xander came up behind him, halting Wes in his place, before leaning in 
and starting to lick the scarred wound that he created when he had claimed 
him. Wes leaned back, inclining his head further to give Xander better 
access. As Xander slowly licked over the wound, Angel stepped into 
Wesley's space and embraced him enjoying the feel of his mate, and 
enjoyed the view of one Xander ravishing Wesley's neck. Angel wanted 
nothing more than for this to turn into play, but he knew now wasn't the 
time. But before Angel could pull away he heard a low moan escaped 
followed by a growl, but neither was by his mates. Angel looked up, 
untangled himself from his mates, and walked toward Spike who was 
holding Lindsey in place, who started to whimper as Angel came toward 
him. 

"Your pup here might be a problem, especially with them. They're jealous 
already." Spike indicated their mates. 

"And you're not?" Angel asked curiously.

"Ta mate, you don't need to remind me what you lot did. I suggest you 
give your pup here to him," Spike indicated the man sitting beside him, 
"He's strong enough to handle him, and smart enough to keep watch of 
him. Soldier boys are good for following orders. In this case mine." Spike 
reached down and pulled Graham to him, "Think you can do that soldier 
boy? Keep this pup in line?" 

Graham swallowed but answered, "Yes Sir."

"Spike?" Angel asked.

Spike just stared at him then raised his brow in question before looking 
back to Wesley who was antsy watching Lindsey. "Don't you feel how 
upset you're making him cause your hesitating? He thinks you don't really 
want him, that you want the pup. And yeah you do want to play with him 
for a hard bloody shag, but only for play not like how you want your 
mates."

Aggravated, Angel stared at Spike, "Spike, he has a name----"

"No, he bloody doesn't. Now decide if you're keeping him, or giving him 
to my boy here. Decide!" Spike spat his eyes started flashing yellow as he 
fought his demon.

Angel felt emotions spiral from all different directions of his mates. With 
a quick glance he noticed both Xander and Wes glaring at him 
expectantly, and could even feel Oz's stare as he watched the event unfold.

Angel signed, "Fine, no playing as you put it. Your boy can have him." 

"You really don't like losing your toys do you? Not good enough. Inform 
your pup vampire style who his new owner is." Spike snapped.

"Fine." Angel grabbed Lindsey and presented him to Graham. "What's 
your boy's name?" 

Spike raised a brow, "Don't rightly know, formal introductions were not 
given in the initiative compound. What is your name soldier boy?"

"Graham Miller, Sir."

Spike clasped his arm over the soldier's shoulder, "Right, Graham meet 
my Sire, Angelus." 

Angel chose to ignore the pain that Spike failed to mention him as his 
mate, and focused on Graham. He was tall, broad and muscular, a walking 
billboard for an 'Uncle Sam Wants You' ad. Spike was right this man was 
strong enough to handle Lindsey, and a strong hand was something 
Lindsey McDonald was going to need a lot of. Without looking at the 
young man, Angel sliced a cut on Lindsey's cheek, "This was mine, but I 
giving him to you Graham as a gift with all rights of ownership-do you 
accept?"

Graham started at the blood as it moved slowly down Lindsey's cheek, and 
only came out of his daze when Spike nudged him. Graham looked at 
Spike not sure what to do. 

"Need to lick the blood clean, it's how we'd accept such a gift. From this 
point in time we are all ruled by vampire lore, so to ignore it would be an 
insult." Spike's eyes flared yellow as he watched his boy lean forward and 
lick the pup's cheek clean while he gently caressed his neck. Nodding with 
satisfaction Spike patted the boys back. "The pup's yours. Don't name him, 
pup will do for now, and don't let him out of your sight or better still out 
of arms reach for that matter. Understood?" Graham nodded  

"Good now that's taken care of------" Spike walked away to help the others 
pausing as he passed Wesley. Gently Spike leaned in and licked the 
punctures on Wesley's neck. Wes moaned in pleasure just as Xander 
whimpered, and reached out to Spike to embrace him. Spike quickly 
moved back and avoided eye contact with Xander and left the room. 

Graham grabbed Lindsey's hand and followed Spike.

Xander stood there hurt and dazed by Spike's apparent avoidance of him. 
Wesley tried to draw his attention back by nibbling on his ear until he got 
Xander to giggle at his antics. "Ok, ok you are a needy one---" 

Wes abruptly pulled away, and started stammering, "You're right Xander, 
I'm so sorry. This, these ------these changes I don't-I'm sorry. I'll go and 
help Cordelia and Fred." 

Before Xander could stop him, Wes ran up the stairs, and didn't hear 
Xander's 'but I liked it.' A finger under his chin brought his attention back 
as Angel stood in front of him. Xander took a step back, "No don't."

Angel took a step forward about to say something, but Xander interrupted, 
stepping back again, "No, I'm not ready." Xander saw Angel stop at his 
words, and saw the confusion and pain his words brought, "You're still 
Angelus I can see it, feel it. I can't, I just can't not now." Turning Xander 
moved outside to help the others.

Angel stood there with only Oz and his injured mate to witness his 
turmoil. It was a vicious cycle he felt Xander, and Wesley's pain and 
confusion just as he knew they felt his, but he was most confused over 
Spike. Angel was also angry, scared, and helpless because he didn't feel 
anything from Spike. Angel knew the link was there it was like a hum 
inside his head, but he was blocked from feeling anything else. The only 
thing he could think of was this was a trick Spike developed over the years 
with Dru. The thought of his Drusilla brought a pang of sorrow. 
Unexpectedly, one word, 'DON'T!' was screamed in his mind making him 
stagger back in shock. He knew somehow that Spike had felt his thoughts, 
so the link was blocked only one-way. Spike was monitoring his thoughts, 
and his mate's thoughts. That's how he knew what Wes was feeling before 
he did. 

A soft voice interrupted his thoughts, "You ok, man?"

"Yeah I will be. How's he doing?" Angel asked, as he knelt down to take a 
closer look. Oz was now one of his clan, he could feel it strongly, and the 
injured man that lay there, was still breathing ragged breaths, was Oz's 
mate. If his mate died, he knew they'd lose Oz as well.

At first, Oz didn't say anything. He drew in deep breaths to calm himself, 
but tears shone in his eyes as he spoke, "I might have claimed him too late. 
I knew he was my mate, but I didn't want to infect him. And then I 
couldn't protect him. He was a vampire, knew what I was and just held 
me-I. When I woke Devon was in a crumbled heap. I couldn't think and I 
knew we didn't have time, so I claimed him. I can't lose him Angel."

Angel nodded, "Would you like me to clean him it might help add to 
yours---?" 

Oz took one glance at his mate then nodded his consent. Angel leaned 
closer and began to lick at each of the wounds. Slowly tasting Oz's saliva 
down to the blood of his mate, making sure he completely and thoroughly 
cleaned the wounds. 

Neither noticed as Willow and Buffy entered the room, stopping in their 
tracks when they saw what Angel was going. Willow was about to protest, 
but Buffy grabbed her arm and shook her head whispering to her friend, 
"Vampire saliva has healing factors. He's trying to help." Willow nodded 
her consent and then noticed those standing on the stairs watching she 
nudged Buffy who went into action.

"Alright, let's get going, nothing to see. We have a deadline people. Cordy 
is the upstairs packed?" Buffy asked.

"Yeah, everything is in bags and boxes we just need to bring it all down 
and pack it. Ah we're going to need a lot more things, like blankets, and 
pillows not to mention clothes, especially the female variety."

Buffy nodded then walked back outside, "Scott, so, will the van be 
mobile?"

"Yeah she'll be good to go, and we moved their belongings into Anne's 
car. I think we'll have room for those mattresses."

"Ok great! Cordy or Dawn can show you and Parker where they are. If we 
can stand them on their sides we might be able to pack more things in the 
van." Buffy countered.

"Good thought, but why not tie the mattresses on the hood then that will 
leave the back completely empty to add more things. Anything left in the 
old mansion?" Spike asked.

"Not much. We did a run earlier after Giles and Tara secured it magically. 
Mostly just weapons, research books, and a blood run. A few of the 
bedrooms have beds, but not all and not enough for all of us even if we 
share." Buffy couldn't help the blush as it crept over her face as she 
thought about them sharing space and beds.

Spike smiled, and Buffy was surprised it wasn't a lecherous leer, but a shy 
and genuine smile. "No worries slayer, we're all in the same boat. 
Powerful mojo in bonding with a clan. Before it was just my Princess, and 
the poof-all this." Spike signed as he noticed Buffy had moved closer to 
him and he could feel, smell and see her arousal as her perk nipples stood 
erect begging to be touched. Spike noticed the reaction of the ardeur was 
stronger than what he had with Dru. It was to where it was becoming more 
difficult to ignore as the ardeur that was singing in his veins started to 
burn. 

"Buffy, stop. You're reacting to the ardeur." At her confusion look, Spike 
made his escape from her and started to direct the packing as bags, boxes 
and furniture was carted out and loaded into various vehicles.

"Buffy, you ok?" Willow asked, as she came to stand near her friend.

Buffy blushed, "I almost jumped Spike a couple of minutes ago. I mean 
right here in front of everyone. I---I. He said it was the ardeur, but I'm not 
sure what that is exactly, but I feel a whole lot more than I did before." 

Willow was afraid to touch her as lust swept though her veins. "Take some 
deep breaths and think about Dawn. In fact go find Dawn. I think she's 
upstairs and being with her will help."

Buffy frowned, "But what if I, I mean you. What if I---" She couldn't 
finish the thought that she could possibly ever hurt Dawn.

"No, I don't think so. You didn't before. You only thought of protecting 
her. Trust me, I think she'll help you re-focus, ok?"

Willow needed Buffy to get away from her before she did something she 
didn't really want to think about.

Nodding, Buffy left racing up the stairs until she found Dawn. When 
Buffy found her she pulled her into a tight hug until Dawn started yelling 
at her to let go and calling her a freak-a-zoid then raced down the stairs 
still calling her names. Willow looked expectantly at the stairs as Buffy 
came down more relaxed and focus. She smiled at Willow letting her 
know the trick worked that a little sister banter defused her raging lust.

Buffy moved out of the way as the guys brought the last mattress down 
and went to load it up. Back in focus, she called out to Spike who was 
overseeing everything. "Any room for living room furniture?" 

Spike took a critical survey, "Couch, chair, and lamps. Everything else 
will have to stay. We made room for the wolf's mate in the back seat of 
your jeep.

Buffy nodded, and walked over to the couch where Devon still laid, as 
guys grabbed the chair and lamps.  "We're ready to move. Do you want 
help?"

Oz shook his head and moved to pick up his mate. Once Devon was 
settled the guys were right behind them with the couch and loaded it up.

"Ok, we're set. The mansion is only a few miles from here. Suggestions?" 
Buffy asked.

"Tara and I can keep the shield around us as we travel. Something I found 
after the whole Glory thing. But we need to do it convoy style, and with 
Tara and I sitting up high. I can sit on top of the mattress's on the van 
taking the lead, and Tara can stand in the back of Lindsey's truck bringing 
up the rear." Willow stated holding Tara's hand.

"Alright who's driving the van? I'm sure Oz won't leave Devon." Buffy 
asked and then heard the dangling of keys as Spike held them up.

"Ok then unless someone has a question lets get out of here." Everyone 
nodded in agreement as they spread out to different vehicles. Spike helped 
Willow up on top of the mattresses on the van.

It was only a matter of minutes before they started to roll, and no one 
could deny the feeling of being watched as they moved out.
******************

"Well aren't we going to follow them?" Word asked, unused to the surly 
attitude Garrian had started to develop, but knew it had to do with actually 
seeing William the Bloody and Angelus for the first time. The stark 
blonde of William surprised her, but there was no mistaking that it was 
William, and the only reason for their existence. Hers, at least originally 
was a coincidence. She was already turned when they came across Penn, 
but would have been dust right along with her Sire if Penn didn't enjoy the 
sight of owning another who could pass for William's double. It only 
endeared her to Garrian's Sire Penn, to keep her. He loved claiming he had 
a matching set something that even the great Angelus didn't have. Now 
after seeing the famous William even at this distance she'd have to agree 
they were a matching set; something that only angered her.

"Sire?" She asked, as the red taillights from the last vehicle disappeared 
from her sight. 

"Everyone in town will know where they are. I'm more curious to know 
who they are." Garrian inclined his head indicating a small group of 
demons gathering who had stayed hidden in the surrounding area. A 
couple broke the door down and entered. Garrian could still hear the faint 
sounds of wreckage as they tore what was left of the place apart, but it was 
the man that came into view that interested him the most. He was average 
height with snow-white hair in a distinguished gray suite talking on a cell 
phone. And then he turned almost as if he sensed them, but they were 
carefully camouflaged and the wind's direction was in their favor. Garrian 
could see his eyes, the man was a vampire, but one Garrian had never seen 
the like before. Just as he made his decision to follow him, he disappeared 
with a speed faster than his own vampire eyes could follow. The demons 
disbursed shortly after, but took a direct path trailing after the convoy.

"We will go now." Garrian announced. 
***************

"Finally," Olivia signed, "we're almost there. I could use a--------" Tires 
screeched to a halt just as an arm cross her middle holding her in place.

"Ethan what the bloody hell?" Olivia screamed.

"He's no longer there, and he's in danger---immediate danger. We have to 
go. Hang on," Ethan screamed back as he slammed the car into reverse 
and spun it around. And then slammed it back into drive, burning rubber 
as he floored the gas pedal. Olivia screamed again bracing herself with 
one hand on the dashboard and the other on the door handle as they tore 
through the streets at top speed.

"Fuck, you hang on Ripper I'm not done with you yet!"  

Chapter 25

Warning: a section marked with (((((((*)))))))) above it contains a strong NC-17 dark, graphic Non Consensual het rape, of an OC in an m/m/f situation. If you are squeamish please skip down to next section marked with ********* line. 
YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!!!


***********************
Buffy's POV Moments Ago
***********************

I don't know when it happened, but at some point Spike and I got into synch. With one look I knew he wanted me to take charge, and I did---like that's not weird in itself but true nonetheless. And the biggest thing is Spike's really the one in charge. I'm just giving the orders-one's that he hasn't verbally told me, but I know what he wants. Again the bond thing is a bit freaky. And here I am really just Spike's muscle and it's just really fucking freaking me that I'm more than ok with it.

I mean me, the slayer, as Cordy would bluntly point out, slayers have 'control issues', and that's putting it mildly. I'm normally always in charge; inheritance from the whole slayer gig and it's hard for me to just stop. With Angel it was different, he was my first love; when he was around I would defer to him. Though at the moment, he's knee deep into his mates. Then after the whole initiative stuff, then losing Riley afterwards by not letting him in. I try to remember, especially when I'm around Giles. I mean it was his job to guide me to be my watcher, but now it's more than just his job he's family, my family. And with Willow I just step back and let her do her thing if its computers, or magic because she's one bad ass you don't want to mess around with. But around everyone else I spend half the time going back later and apologizing for bulldozing over someone's feelings when I'm in the slayer protective mode-which is most of the time. Not that I'll ever apologize for wanting to protect and do what's best for them. And most of the time it's Xander, and Dawn-though more Dawn because she just doesn't get it, where as Xander does. He gets that I'm the slayer, understands what that means, why I might go overboard, and for all that I get the best a friend anyone could ever want. On the same hand he'll let me have it with both barrels when it's deserved, like when I came home after running away. But he also allows me to be a slayer. For a long time I thought it was just because he had a crush on me, but I was stupid and shallow it was deeper than that. 

Earlier I started barking orders for everyone to start unloading; again, weirdness, being around Spike without all the gnarly comments, or name-calling. Then again it's even weirder to see Wesley, the one I once thought of as the up tight tweed-r-us watcher, turn in to what he's like now; almost something right out of those romance books about a brazen wanton hussy. 

I had started back inside with a couple of boxes, and was greeted with something that looked right out of a porno movie. I saw Spike holding Graham. I was thankful I couldn't see their faces or Lindsey's who I assume was the one kneeing in front of Graham. I did catch Anne's eyes for a moment and knew we were feeling the same thing. But it was seeing Wesley who was standing there with his eyes closed completely enraptured feeling nothing but pleasure while he was held in my ex-lover's arms, caressing Wesley's nipples pinching, pulling one than the other, as Wes seemed to melt into Angel's arms.

 At one point Angel knew I was watching. I froze mesmerized watching breathlessly as Angel pulled Wes's pants down and pushed his legs further apart, exposing Wesley with his pants scrunched at his hips, as he stood ridged with his need. Damn, he's a hell of a lot bigger than I ever gave him credit for. I couldn't stop as I watched Angel start dry humping into Wes. Making Wes' member weave and bounce into exaggerated movements until it slapped back against his stomach leaving a wet trail. A wet trail that glistened and I hate to admit but I wanted to crawl over there and lick clean. 

Fuck, I have to stop this, move away. But I can't my desires, my need, won't let me.

Forcibly, I closed my eyes; when all this started I really thought-well I don't know what I thought. But seeing them now, like this, with Wes always just one-step away from one of them-his mates, the first to move into a caress. Giles had said that Wes did some kind of mating call before. The Wes I knew, the uptight unemotional watcher is gone. In his place is a completely different man. One who obviously is embracing his changes-can't seem to say that about all of them. Angel, or Angelus I'm not sure which seems lost almost enthralled to the passion as much as Wes does. But I guess that's understandable with the amount of self-sex he's had in the last one hundred years. And Spike's like take charge guy without the cheesiness, being bossy, but at the same time sharing it, but he's also cut off. Though watching him now, or when he let Wes comfort him, and then he comforted Dawn; it just not a Spike I'm used to seeing. 

Xander, I can see, and almost feel his conflicting emotions. I wish it did, but the spell didn't wipe away his love for Anya, and to see the both of them hurting like this when it could be our last days. Then he has all the stuff with Angelus. Stuff, I'm not sure about don't know exactly what happened, but I plan on finding out.

Something compels me to open my eyes. Ah shit...

***************


As Buffy opened her eyes she noticed Angel's eyes flashing yellow. They were now directed at the person who came up, and stood beside her. The barely audible whisper reached Buffy's ears, but it was enough as she heard the pain mixed in with the lust as Xander utter one word, "Leave."

***************



Angel watched with restraint as Xander clasped Wesley's hand and dragged him upstairs to find their room. Turning back, frustrated and angry at Spike, he noticed his childe's body was tense and stood with his eyes closed, and for just one second he seemed to sway. Without further thought Angel moved and held Spike in his arms. Concern etched in his voice as he spoke, "What, what is it childe?" 

Spike took a moment to enjoy the comfort his Sire offered before pushing away. Staring into his Sire's eyes Spike try to see if he felt anything other than the ardeur. No, the ponce didn't feel anything, but the pulse of the ardeur. Shaking his head in disgust Spike turned away knowing that he couldn't really share this, or open his shields now without loosing himself to the ardeur and creating pain for his poof of a Sire.

Angel winced as he saw, and felt his Will pull away physically and mentally. "Why? Why are you blocking me childe, I can help."

Spike turned laughing in Angel's face. "Right, the only help you want is a long hard shag."

Angel smirked at the truth of those words, "Yes, I do want you, I want them." Angel inclined his head in the direction their mates went. Then walked closer to his childe tilting his head up to face him caressing Spike's throat with his finger tips before he moved his hand up over Spike's jaw-line, and his thumb softly caressed the outline of Spike's lips "But I know you're hurting. I can see it, and you're blocking everything, from me, our mates. Why?" 

Spike leaned into his Sire sighing an unneeded breath as he enjoyed the caress. After several moments Spike again forced himself to pull away, but the anger was squashed and was replaced by insecurities and the pain of being forced to keep the bond blocked. Ducking his head Spike avoided his Sire's look, and started to walk away. 

"No," Angel exclaimed roughly, turning his childe to face him, "tell me now!" 

Spike tried to manifest the anger again, but failed as he stared at Angel seeing the openness of his love and concern. "The bond isn't just to our mates. It extends to those we marked, like Clem." Angel nodded his understanding. "Well we've lost some. If I don't block it it'll hurt-----" 

"Xander, Wes?" Angel answered.

Spike nodded, "And the others." 

"Me." Angel answered flatly in a whisper that only Spike's vampire could hear. "But why? I could help bear the burden."

Spike shook his head, "No you're weak from the ardeur." Spike laughed bitterly, "Not enough shagging in this last century. Me? I didn't want this. Didn't want them, or need them-not like this. Had, wanted Dru. You, and Angelus on the other hand wanted both of them. Have for a long time; makes it easier for the ardeur to control you. Until after the cycle, it's better this way."

Angel nodded conceding to Spike's life experience of mating with Dru, and dealing with a bond. Angel did feel out of control, needy, and the overpowering need to 'shag' as Spike put it. In fact, shag each of them into tomorrow. The fact that he stared at Buffy enjoying her excitement while he dry fucked Wesley in a room with other people, humans, and friends watching him scared the shit out of him. More so that, it turned him on even more. Even Angelus wasn't that much of an exhibitionist. 

"How many?" Angel asked.

"Don't know exactly. A few, don't know how many we marked. Thankful the mark on a human lasts only a few years." Spike stated trying not to think of the losses, the emptiness he felt.

Angel didn't know what to say, what he could do to help his childe. His feelings were conflicted to the point all he wanted was to hold Spike, taste him, and lose himself inside... "I-----"

"Don't." Spike could smell his arousal, his Sire's need. "In a couple of hours you'll get what you need. I-----" Spike turned knowing he needed to say this now before he lost his nerve. "Later when we're with them, I want Wesley. You take the boy."

Angel couldn't help but stare none of this made any sense. "Why? You can't tell you don't want him."

"It doesn't matter, and I am telling what I want. No I'm demanding." Anger finally fueled him as he turned and spat, "You created all of this. If I have to do this then I take who I want."

Angel's eyes flashed yellow, as the un-rational anger he felt was returned. "I don't need to feel this damn bond to know you'll hurt him. Besides he doesn't want me."

"And when did any of this become about wants? I wanted Dru. I wanted to be with her. I wanted this chip out, but I don't get my wants, do I? I'll give what I have to no more, no less." Spike turned and quickly stalked off as Angel stood there looking at the empty space that held his childe moments ago, and felt only felt a pain that he couldn't fix.  

*****************
(((((((*))))))))



   Beads of blood one after another danced in a fluid motion, streaming down and melding into larger pools of red that covered Cain's nude body as more blood was sprayed out as with each pulsing pass with his whip he beat the remaining flesh of his prey. His hands were rubbed raw after long hours of switching back and forth going from various fine leather whips to metal chains as he whipped their frail bodies until they where artfully flayed. Once he was done with one body stripped of its skin and where the blood no longer sprayed out; the body was then tossed as nothing more than the lump of disposable flesh. With fresh flesh, Cain would restart his game on another. "Turn this one." Cain called out as a minion rushed forward to do his bidding, uncuffing and turning the half flayed exposing the remaining skin of the unconscious and barely alive human flesh. 

Cain ignored the minion walking pass the hanging flesh to the back of his private game room where a row of five large cells. Of the five, three cells were empty leaving only two cells that held his private game of human flesh. Humans large, small, male and female milled around inside the cells each mindless cattle that were magically branded, and deprived of speech by his witches. Nothing but feed and game toys to relieve his stress, or boredom; at the moment it was both.  A minion stood at attention awaiting his master's orders as the master eyed his food. "Bring me those twins, then fetch Marcel, I have use for him." 

The minion bowed as Cain turned and walked away. Unleashing his keys, the minion opened the cell and dragged out the blond twins the master requested. Barely sane they stood docile not knowing their true fate even though they clasped each other's hands in comfort to face their fear together. The minion clipped a leash to each of their collars. Once he had the leash in hand he picked up the phone and ordered for Marcel another of the Master's toys to make his way to the game room. Upon entering the game room, the deaf mute women squirmed silently as they recognized the scent that always permutated the air as they were pulled passed the fallen bodies of past fellow cellmates, and realized they were being lead to their death. The minion bowed as he passed the leash into his Master's hands and took his leave to await further orders. 

"Marcel?" Cain inquired as he sat down on a monstrous silver throne in the center of the room.

"Here my liege." A beautiful young man with raven hair that hung in a long sweep, ambled into the room. He was nude with a dusty gold hue about his skin that was decorated head to toe in various gold jewels displaying a grace as he walked toward his Master bowed then kneeled at his Master's feet.

 "Good, you will relax me while I feed." Cain grabbed his slave's hair indicating the position he wanted until he was firmly settled deep within Marcel's mouth. Cain pulled one blond to him and twisted her nipple hard causing her to arch painfully into him trying to ease the tension of his grip. Cain chuckled as he pinched even harder tearing at the skin beneath his fingers drawing blood as she instinctively opened her mouth to scream, but she only quaked further in his arms as her twin cried hysterically witnessing her sisters torture. Cain paused a moment inhaling their shared scent of fear. An almost tangible asset that was almost indistinguishable one from the other that only brought Cain more pleasure. He gently turned her toward him caressing her neck as he started licking away the tears then just as quickly snapped her neck while he watched her twin's surprised expression as she watched her twin slither to the floor dead. 

Cain only laughed harder as he watched the live flesh bounce, crawl, and scream silent screams trying in vein to get away. He pulled the leash tighter to where her strained face was only inches from his demonic face as he licked her cheek tasting her horrified fear through her tears as it filled the room and finally he was satisfied of the difference from the lingering stench that came from her sister's dead form. "Marcel, up! I'll have her ride me, but put your mouth to good use, and get her ready." Marcel nodded and shifted his head as he forced the girl's legs to open for him before he dived in putting his talented tongue to work. Cain laughed again, enjoying the girl's shock expression, as magic flared through her body controlling her physical responses, as Marcel tasted her core. She frantically tried to twist away and pull her legs closed, but Cain was tiring of her antics and grasped her throat cutting off her air supply effectively forcing her to calm. Slowly, he eased the pressure giving her small pockets of air making sure she learned her lesson before he completely removed his hand. 

Cain watched as she complied with the invasion to her virgin body. Her struggled now was to mentally fight the magic, and the new sensations it created as Marcel's talented mouth worked on her. Cain joined in Marcel's attack against her senses as he gently stroked her breasts watching as her nipples became erect under his attentions, and she started to unconsciously lean into Cain's strokes. The girl was bombarded with unfilled need as her body spiraled out of control. Her body started to shake through her first orgasm Cain placed his mouth over one nipple sucking lightly at first. And then he raked it between his teeth allowing his fangs to descend as he played taking small nips drawing blood in small amounts, but tasting the war of her forbidden pleasure as she rode through the first orgasm.

Marcel didn't stop as he continued to work her body; her arms flagged beside her until the magic completed its control of her body overruling all sense.  She frantically pulled the head closer to her core that was bringing her such pleasure and she started riding his mouth hard needing more. Cain laughed reaching down to entwine his hand with hers and pushed Marcel harder into her as he bite into her tender flesh. She quivered in his arms with a dance as old as time, and Cain enjoyed the preview for what was to come. "Marcel come up here let me taste her." 

The girl looked up with dazed as the pleasure was taken away, and she saw the boy. His face glistened, and she blushed with revulsion as she realized the wetness she felt between her legs was now visible on the one who forced such pleasure from her body as he leaned forward and was thoroughly kissed by the Master.

Cain watched her childlike movements as he brought her finger to Marcel's face wiping some of the moisture still there then force fed her, her own essence. He leaned forward and licked one side of Marcel's face as he pulled her forward to copy his movements. Hesitantly she reached out with her tongue and tasted the same mixture that the Master had fed her a moment ago. 

Cain moved his fingers down to her core feeling the slick wetness and inserted a finger in and felt for her maidenhead, and watched as she silently gasped in pleasure as he gently probed her. As he lifted her and adjusted so she was barely over his throbbing cock swiping his cock over her clit then pushed through her folds until his cock head was at her hymens entrance. Holding her steady he held her there as she stared wide eye, and then Cain forcefully brought her body down effectively breaking through her maidenhead. He securely held her for several minutes enjoying the scent of her fresh virgin blood. Slowly, he lifted her before slamming her back down on his rod creating a slow stead rhythm. Cain finally let her go when she started following the rhythm herself and pumped down harder trying to chase the spiral of pleasure. Cain started playing with her nipples pulling and twisting between bites until he started bruising her, but she was so caught up in the chase it only increased her arousal.

 "Marcel step up, let me see you." Marcel stepped up so his Master had easy access to Marcel's own throbbing leaking cock. Cain watched the girl's startled face as she watched him slowly watching as he slowly reached out his tongue and licked up the one side of Marcel cock following a pulsing vein up to the head and licked away some of the oozing pre-ejaculation. Cain wanted to smirk as she stared was a mixture of repulsion and fascination. Cain eyed her and gently prodded her by gently guiding her head indicating what he wanted her to try. He grabbed her hips slowing down her pace not ready to allow her to come yet. Her delicate small tongue reached out and copied the trail that Cain had shown her up to the tip of his cock, as she tasted Marcel for the first time. Cain moved her head away and had her watch as he swallowed Marcel's cock down to the root and back up to the head sucking hard then back down, causing Marcel to moan as his Master bobbed his head over his cock. Finally Cain lifted up and indicted that she should follow his example, and then opening his mouth and throat wide he pointed to his teeth and shook his head pinching her nipple painfully. Cain smelled the fear as she swallowed nervously and closed her eyes until she felt a light pinch that made her buck in pleasure and overrode the pain he created. Cain laughed at her over-stimulated reaction, but nodded toward the leaking cock near her face. It took several tries but she finally opened her throat enough to swallow the cock down to its root without using her teeth. Once she accomplished this Cain slowly started to speed up his rhythm and with one hand played with her clit while the other clamped firmly behind her head holding it in place as Marcel started to follow his Master's pace.  The girl's second orgasm filled the air, but neither stopped, nor slowed in there pace, and she was soon brought to another one. Soon Cain was slamming into the girl at a furious pace as Marcel fucked her mouth. After the first couple of orgasms the girl's pleasure turned into pain as Cain and his boy continued to fuck her. Cain whispered a few words magically locking her jaws open to be used without damaging his toy.

Cain clamped the girl's arms to her side as magic controlling her pleasure waned and she tried to fight, and push them away.  Her scent of fear took over filling the air increasing Cain's arousal as he started using his vampire speed and strength by fucking her to death. Blood started leaking from her mouth and down Cain cock as her insides were torn apart. Cain could smell her death was near as he held her limp unconscious body. "Come on her face, now." Cain shouted to Marcel. The boy pulled out and came just as his Master ordered. Cain laughed watching as Marcel's jets of come splattered her face, down to her neck. Inhaling, he lick away some of the cum, swallowing just as he bit down hard, opening her vein and swallowing the last of her life at the same moment he came.

Once Cain came he pulled out of her and threw her dead body toward her twin, "Get rid of them." He stated to a minion who had stood in the dark against the wall awaiting orders. Cain grabbed Marcel to sit in his lap kissing his boy until he was bored. Pushing him away, he slapped the boys ass playfully, "Go now until I call you." 

Refreshed and ready to renew his play, Cain eyed the hanging flesh awaiting him and laughed. "Will you two stay watching, or have you had enough entertainment?" Cain asked as he ignored looking at his two of his childer when they entered the room while he examined which whip he'd use next. 

"Never enough. Watching you Father is a grand experience." Amber slithered up behind her father and Master, inhaling the scents around him, eyeing the Pollock design that covered his body in blood with undeniable lust. 

"Yes, well flattery won't change the facts. What are the others doing? Ready to move?" Cain asked as he turned waiting for Stephan to answer.

"Young Nicholas is watching over his new childe.  Many of the minions are talking that they saw Sasha with a thrall, most likely a gift from Nicholas to compensate his new status." Stephan heard father's growl, but continued on, "The witches have retreated to their rooms. Te is still being punished, and Elliot is busy sulking. Things were packed, and three teams of minions have moved on ahead to prepare for our arrival." Stephan couldn't keep his discuss from his next words. "The word has spread, and others have started to surround the Hellmouth area." 

Cain moved toward his first childe gently cupping his face, "Don't concern yourself with them, they just want a ringside seat to watch Angelus' fall, and fall to dust he will." Stephan nodded his agreement. "Now is transport ready?"

Stephan nodded again. Cain smiled caressing the whip in his hands. "Good, the cargo will be ready to ship later tonight after the sun sets. Amber take Te, and get her ready. Tomorrow night we will be in Sunnydale, and all will be ours." Cain returned his attention back to the hanging flesh, "Leave me now   

***************

Faith could see in it the distance, they were only about seven houses away from B's. She knew she wasn't supposed to be here; the impulse was driving her in another direction. But Mouse was barely hanging on, actually she was passed the point of hanging on, and Faith was just dragging her along. At least at B's she could try and call some of the others maybe get some help, or a lift. Yea they'll give me a lift all right, a lifting hand back to prison. She only hoped that whatever was going on would override their natural instincts. 

As they neared the house Faith felt her slayer senses tingling with warning before she actually saw them as five vamps slowly came toward them. And not one was a fledging, but minions older stronger than a fresh grave crawling vamp. "No fucking way." 

A few vamps heard her and outright laughed at her predicament. "Fuck!" 'Just fuck, fuck, fuck; like we haven't traveled and fought enough tonight. There's no fucking way I can fend, and fight all of them while protecting Mouse. Damn it baby you've got to snap of this.'

"Shit, Mouse listen to me, you see them?" Faith pulled Mouse harshly slapping her face trying to get a reaction. When it didn't work Faith took a deep breath. Her last resort was to trick Mouse knowing that if this didn't work most likely she'd be dead before the fight was over. Swallowing her fear trying to put as much anger into her next words as possible, "They're back, they were there. They killed Dally." Faith felt a slight hesitation, "Your Dally! She's dead because of them. They're vampires, remember. We need to dust them. You're going to have to fight, kill them for taking Dally away. Can you..."

Faith was interrupted, "Yes slayer, tell your human to come fight. I'm sure she'll taste as good as, who?-Ah yes Dally you said. I'm sure my childer will enjoy her while we take you." As he spoke three additional vamps came up behind him waiting his signal. Faith glanced at Mouse squeezing her hand one last time then forced a stake into her hand then pushed her behind her back. He laughed as they stalked closer encircling them before he ordered, "Take them!"

************************

 
  Xander and Wes made their way upstairs after Spike told them to leave. Xander didn't even question his own motivation to be close to Wesley as he held his hand. In the first bedroom down to the left hall, they saw Dawn and Anya making up a bed. Xander glanced in the room, but kept moving forward to find Cordelia. Dawn noticed them as and called out, "Hey Xan?" 

Xander stopped took a breath and forcibly let go of Wesley hand, and avoided looking at Wes, as he was filled with guilt. Nudging past Wes, Xander walked into the room. "Hey Dawnie. What can I do for you?"

"Oh nothing really, I..." Dawn rushed into Xander's arms and hugged him hard. Looking up over her shoulder, Xander looked to Anya for an answer. 

Anya just shrugged her shoulders and stated, "It's probably the ardeur." 

Xander's eyes widen in fear because he didn't want to feel the way he did, like he did downstairs. He felt he was losing control as it was around his mates, but anything with Dawn. He shuddered at the thought.

At Xander's look, "No, not like that. She's lucky. She's not a real teenager like those in that movie you like 'American Pie'." Anya announced.

Dawn turned in Xander's arms and angrily faced Anya. "Hey, I am too real!"

Anya just stared at her, "Yes, you are real now, but you weren't. You were a big green energy key thing made by monks. Probably didn't even have any orgasms when they made you. What was it two years ago? You were----"

"An!" Xander called as he felt Dawn stiffen over Anya's words.

"All I meant was she's too young to really feel what the rest of us feel. She's lucky. I would gladly trade places with her." Anya stated as she quickly walked out of the room.

Xander just stood there as Dawn hugged him. Each consoling the others pain while they heard Anya practically run down the stairs. A soft cough brought his attention back to the present as he held Dawn and saw Fred enter the room nervously fidgeting as she stood there. "I think what Anya was trying to say is that due to the usual circumstances around Dawn's birth, in some areas she's developing slower, but the ardeur, or bond is still effecting her."

Wesley who stood behind Xander asked, "How? What did Anya say? How much does she know about the ardeur? In what way is it affecting Dawn?" 

"For Dawn not too much, and nothing dramatic. But she needs constant comfort, and she doesn't want to be alone. She seems to feel our pain." Fred looked at Dawn who nodded her agreement before continuing on. "That's why she was here with Anya in the first place."

Xander closed his eyes for a moment hating the price they were forced to pay. Xander felt a hand clasp his shoulder and knew Wes was trying to offer solace. 

Shame filled him as his body responded to the touch. Jerkily, but gently Xander pushed Dawn away just as Cordelia walked up and stood in the doorway. "What another break? Don't you people know the meaning of work?" 

It took a minute before Xander processed what she said; this coming from Cordelia Chase, and with a deadly serious expression on her face. Xander couldn't stop it as the giggles started to escape until they turned into an outright boisterous laughter. Cordelia blushed realizing she was the butt of her own joke, and got angrier by the minute. 

Xander's hysterical laughter filled the room, and was echoed by Wes, Fred, and Dawn as they all stared at Cordelia. 

Cordy crossed her arms, and firmly faced them. "Fine, laugh all you want as you work. This room's done. Fred, and Dawn can get started on the next bedroom. And you two can do your own bed." Cordelia grabbed Xander's hand and pulled him down the hall to the master bedroom.

 Opening the doors they stood facing a very large bedroom, empty except for a very large bed in the center. Sheets sat in a pile on the mattress along with pillows and curtains that still needed to be hung. The laughter died in their throats as the realization of everything that bed represented came rushing back to both Xander and Wesley.

 Cordelia pushed them forward saying, "And I'll leave you two to make your own bed." 
As she shut the door she took a long haggard breath as her own words hit her along with a graphic mental slideshow.

***************

Boxes were scattered on the floor as Scott rummaged through one after another looking a container of syrup. After the third box he exclaimed, "Eureka." 

"Found it, great. Scoot those boxes over---" Ann was embarrassed to say Lindsey's new name the one Spike wanted, and couldn't even look at Lindsey without blushing red. Scott wasn't really paying attention as he scoot the boxes over to Parker who was organizing the stack boxes he was bringing in from the vehicles. Anne noticed and shook her head, "No the other one." 

Scott shook his head trying to calm his thoughts, but it was no longer working. He knew who Anne meant, heard some of the commotion, and felt the results. "So is that it? We're nothing more then enslaved game pieces in a fucked up porno war?" They each stopped working and stared at Scott's outburst. 

"I've listened to what they said, tried to rationalize it. But I still don't get it. So I dated Buffy, survived graduation. I moved away started college. Had a life, nothing grand, but a nice standard life. Now I'm back in Sunnydale. And so now I'm facing death? Or become him? Well I quit, I want out." Scott glared at Tara and Anne.

 Tara looked down then quietly said, "I'm sorry if we could have done something different..." Anne looked up the pain shining in her eyes, her voice far away as the images bombarded her. "You didn't see them. They'll kill everything, everyone. Jay...she just ripped his arm off. We're safer here." 

"Safer? How can you say that? So we stay, maybe alive, but end up like him reduced to a nothing. Every minute I'm screaming at myself to leave, to just get the hell out of here. My mind agrees, my body starts to move, but then it just stops. I'm trapped. This is not my choice. We're already no better than him. I..." Scott looked at the others as his anger and frustration rose spinning hard he slammed his fist into the wall. 

Scott stood there his shoulders shaking facing the wall allowing the tears to fall. Minutes passed before he was gently tugged toward the sink and his hand gently cleaned and held as smaller hands dried and wrapped his hand. "We can talk to them. When we sit down to eat. If there's a way that you can make a choice..." Willow trailed off. "Can you wait until then?" Scott nodded numbly then walked over to help Anne.

"Think he'll be alright?" Willow quietly whispered.

Tara nodded, "You? Your tired." Tara reached out and held her lover enjoying the feel as Willow relaxed and melted into Tara's embrace.

"No more than anyone else. It'll be good to eat than rest. And since you're cooking I should let you get back to it. Call me again if there are any problems." Willow asked as she quickly kissed Tara.

Tara licked her lips of Willow's taste and nodded, "Love you."

Willow smiled, "Love you more." She squeezed Tara's hand and walked out with a last glance toward Scott and then Lindsey who were both obviously still upset. Willow's frown deepened when Lindsey turned, and she noticed the glimmer of tear tracks gracing his face, and realized he'd been silently crying as he worked.

Family Pack 26 a)

When Willow left the kitchen she sadly shook her head as she replayed 
preceding events. As soon as Willow had heard Tara’s silent call she 
was 
in the kitchen. She was kind of shocked by Scott’s physical display as 
she stared at the hole he had created. She was even more surprised that 
up until now no one had, had a mental break down. But it looked like 
both Scott and Lindsey were close to the edge, she wondered who would 
be 
first to break. Willow noticed Buffy bouncing down the stairs, and 
walked over to her. Coming to the bottom of the stairs Buffy asked, “So 
what happened?” 

“Not much, Scott’s very upset though.” Willow stated then sighed as she 
saw Buffy’s frown knowing she would blame herself no matter what she 
said, she just needed to find the right thing to say. 

“He’s got a good reason. They all do,” Buffy stated flatly.

“Don’t do that. None of this is your fault. It’s not like you chose to 
be the slayer,” Willow answered.

“No, not for being a slayer, but I did have a choice back then about 
letting anyone in, get close to me,” Buffy mumbled sadly.

“Buffy you can…” Willow didn’t get to finish as Graham came up behind 
them and interrupted them.

 “Hey Buffy, everything’s in now.” Graham turned toward the door as 
they 
watched Oz carry an unconscious Devon in, and over to the mattress by 
the alcove. Where Oz gently laid him down. “He wouldn’t let any of us 
help.” Graham looked down questionably, “You mentioned earlier about 
moving the vehicles?” Graham asked.

“Yeah, sure lets go.” Buffy turned back to Willow as she walked Graham 
to the door. “We’ll talk later, ‘kay?”

“You can count on it,” Willow answered back then walked over toward Oz. 

Kneeling down close, but not close enough to intrude into Oz’s space 
where Devon laid as Oz hovered over him protectively, Willow offered a 
hesitant smile. “How’s he doing?” Willow whispered.

At first she didn’t think Oz would answer, but finally he choked out, 
“Same.”

Willow took this chance to really look at Oz, her ex, and his mate, 
Devon. Oz hadn’t changed much, his hair was once again a 
strawberry/sand 
blond, and still in the same messed up spiky look. Luckily the style, 
and Oz’s laziness was a good match. He was wearing a standard Oz 
wardrobe; a Nix’s tee shirt though it was torn, jeans, and a couple of 
new earrings gracing his ears. Actually, the only thing really 
different 
was his love, and mate Devon; who looked anything but fine. Everything 
Oz didn’t say, or do, spoke volumes of his love, devotion, and his pain 
at seeing Devon unconscious.  

“If you want, Tara and I can fix up an herbal brew for healing that 
might help, if you can get him to drink it.” Oz didn’t move, or look up 
for a moment and then slowly nodded his consent. Willow nodded back 
then 
started to get up; as she did Oz’s hand reached and squeezed her hand. 
Willow smiled as she squeezed his hand back, and told him as she got 
up, 
 “I’ll go and get started then.”  As she walked away, Willow swallowed 
her own pain as she remembered losing Tara mentally to Glory, it was a 
hell that she never wanted to revisit, and just the thought of losing 
Tara--- she knew would drive her insane. Shaking the memories and 
thoughts away, she focused on the now as she headed up the stairs to 
get 
various things she, and Tara would need.

******************

“Get your hands off of me.” Giles batted the hands away. Looking up he 
still couldn’t believe Ethan Rayne was here in the flesh, trying to 
hold 
him, and with Olivia no less. With his glasses smashed and his face 
swollen from various blows it was difficult for Giles to see her, or 
Ethan. But it didn’t matter with Ethan; he was permanently etched in 
Giles mind just as they were in college. Before he could say anything 
more the hands were back soothing his pounding head with a cloth as 
Ethan whispered enchanted words of healing. Sighing Giles gave in, but 
refused to give Ethan the satisfaction that he was enjoying the 
attention. Mumbling Giles asked, “What the hell are you doing here? 
Last 
time I saw you they were carting you off in cuffs, and for a very long 
stay if I recall correctly.”

Ethan gave a heavy sigh as he stopped enchanting to talk to his 
inquisitive friend. “Did you really believe that that situation was 
anything more than temporary? Come on Rupert, you should know me better 
than that.” 

Giles snorted at that remark. “Please don’t remind how well I do know 
you.”

“Tsk, tsk, and here I thought you were mature enough to start admitting 
some home truths,” Ethan quietly stated as he returned to cleaning the 
blood and dirt away from Giles’ face and neck in a gentle soft soothing 
motion.

Giles ignored the tenderness Ethan was demonstrating on him, and 
instead 
focused on the old hurts to fuel his anger. “Yes, I’ll admit some 
truths, you are an untrustworthy cutthroat, a cad, and one of the most 
despicable men I’ve had the misfortune to meet.”  

Ethan bit his lip to keep from outright laughing in Ripper’s face. 
Though the words, and tone gave away the anger and hurt of all Ethan’s 
past deeds. It was Giles’ body in his arms that only a moment ago was 
stiff, and unyielding, but was now lax and unconsciously sought the 
comfort Ethan was providing. With a slight gilt of humor Ethan 
answered, 
“Now, that’s my Ripper.” 

Irritated Giles spat out, “I’m not your anything.”

This time Ethan did out right laugh as he said, “Now, now there you go 
again old man telling lies, soon you’ll be like that chap with the long 
wooden nose.”  

Though weak from his injuries Giles struggled to get himself out of 
Ethan’s grasp, with every intention of hitting him. 

Ethan eased his grip; fearful Giles would hurt himself further, and 
waited until Giles’ injuries wore him out. Then Ethan caressed him back 
into a more comfortable position. “If you want to beat me to a pulp old 
boy I suggest you let yourself heal first so you can do a right fine 
job 
of it.” Ethan felt more than saw the tension ease out of the body in 
his 
arms as Ripper lost consciousness once again. Ethan glanced quickly at 
the still unconscious boy on his opposite side then at the man twisted 
in his seat before nodding, as he saw Olivia’s questioning glare though 
the rearview mirror as she continued to drive. Hearing Olivia’s sigh, 
Ethan once again returned his attention to chanting the healing spell.

Gunn sat contorted in his seat as he silently watched their exchange 
until Giles lost consciousness again; turning around again he stared 
out 
of the window. He didn’t know this Ethan, but he was damn happy he was 
here as he replayed the events in his mind.

The last thing Gunn remembered before he lost consciousness was seeing 
Giles go down, and being unable to help him. He had turned to help 
Owen, 
and even as he did----he can remember clearly that he believed that it 
was over. There were too many, and his injuries made it impossible to 
run away, so he did what he had done all of his life---fight. But just 
as he was about to reach Owen, he was engaged in a losing battle with a 
vampire about to bite him. Physically unable to stop his attacker Gunn 
closed his eyes to the inevitable---then preceded to fall as the grip 
that held him was no longer there. Cautiously, moments later Gunn 
opened 
his eyes and saw a beautiful Nubian princess kneeling at his side 
shouting at someone else screaming that he was alive. 

“Are you all right?” She asked gently in a soft English voice, as she 
gently assessed his arm and shoulder. 

Blinking away his confusion, Gunn nodded as the realization hit him 
that 
he was alive; that the cavalry had arrived. The black beauty whispered, 
“Don’t move I’ll be right back,” as she moved over to Owen who lay in a 
bloody heap. 

“He’s alive, but barely,” She shouted out.

Gunn tried to sit up to see who she was yelling to, but the man’s face 
was blocked as he carried Giles in his arms toward them. The woman 
jumped up and ran over to them, gushing questions as she ran, “How is 
he? Will he be alright? Where is he hurt? We have to take him to 
hospital.” The last was borderline hysterical. “Ethan…?”
 
“Olivia, calm down.” As Ethan gently moved Giles under a spotlight over 
the loading dock to better see his injuries. Without looking at Olivia, 
he exclaimed loud enough for Gunn to hear, “We got here in time.” 

Gunn tried to move again, but gasped as pain spasmed through his side. 
Ethan turned and quickly inspected Gunn’s injuries. “Let me guess you 
were supposed to be the muscle protecting my Rupert?”

Gunn winced at the man’s tone. Injuries and losses were something Gunn 
hated above all else, but he had learned to live with them as a 
fighter. 
As a leader he knew the probabilities and price you can pay, and each 
injury and loss he was reminded about through his dreams, but just 
because his head knew that didn’t make one of his hurt any easier.

Olivia saw the man’s eyes glaze over, re-living the fight in his mind; 
a 
fight that would have had a different conclusion if they hadn’t arrived 
when they did. “Ethan!” She demanded, “We don’t have time for this.” 
Moving toward the man on the floor, “I told you not to move. Listen 
when 
I tell you something. Now where is the slayer?”

Gunn was surprised by the beauty’s sudden control, and the mention of 
the slayer. “We were to get medical supplies. The clinic was closest, 
they don’t carry any blood supplies, so we thought it’d be safe 
enough.”

Gunn heard the other man snicker, but as the woman wiped his brow he 
continued, “They moved to the mansion, safer ground.”

“Right, Olivia, gather supplies. I’ll move the boy first.” Ethan 
ordered.

She started to move and then turned and asked, “But the hospital?”

“No, it’s not safe. We’ll take what we need and join the slayer.” 

Nodding Olivia started to gather the supplies; she assumed had been 
dropped when the fight began. She looked over as Ethan quickly bandaged 
the unconscious boy enough to move him. “We’ll need more.” 

As Ethan bandaged the man, who was really no more than a boy, he was 
disgusted at the slayer; allowing them to go out without better 
protection. “Agreed, but not now we don’t have time. During daylight 
hours it’ll be safer. What the slayer should have done.”

Gunn quickly defended their choice, “We need the supplies now; we have 
some badly injured.”

Ethan looked up with anger clearly in his eyes, and voice, “Right, 
luckily now you only have four injured, and not three dead. Good 
decision on the slayer’s part.”

Gunn had the grace to lower his eyes. He didn’t know how to explain the 
need they had to help. Giles had said the little guy Oz was a werewolf 
and the other one was his mate, and speculated that’s why we were 
feeling an urgency to save him; that it was through the connection, and 
it was never a question that Buffy was needed to protect the larger 
group. The entire situation was crazy. One moment they were horny 
teenage boys the next, feeling an intense despair over a stranger’s 
injury. Logically he could see the stupidity of not waiting until 
sunrise, but it didn’t erase the powerful needs the connection 
inspired. 


They moved quickly and efficiently gathering the supplies needed and 
moving the injured to the car. Ethan handed the keys to Olivia and 
moved 
to the back with Giles and Owen, while Gunn took the front passenger 
seat. Within moments they were on their way back to the mansion.
 

*****

Xander was finally able to tear his eyes away from the bed and he 
hesitantly glanced at Wesley who stood rigidly beside him.

Reaching for Wesley’s hand, Xander asked, “You ok?” 

Wes nodded embarrassed by his excitement, which coursed, through his 
body.

Xander watched the blush spread over Wesley’s delicate skin and turn 
from white to a dusty rose. Lifting a finger toward Wesley’s face, 
Xander traced flush of the heated skin to the tips of Wesley’s ears. 
Watching with an intense fascination, Xander enjoyed the sight and feel 
of the heat everywhere he touched. As the color rose to a deeper shade 
Xander couldn’t resist and his tongue followed the path his finger 
mapped out a pattern on Wes’ ear down to the lobe. Where upon arrival 
he 
nibbled and sucked enjoying the gasps of pleasure that escaped Wesley’s 
mouth as Xander pressed himself closer.

Xander clasped him into a tight embrace as he trailed his mouth 
searching for those thin lips that begged to be played with. Xander 
forcibly held Wes’ head in place and he licked at those lips as they 
opened. Xander enjoyed the delightful sounds he was forcing from those 
lips as Wes panted and moaned with excitement. 

Xander chuckled as he felt Wes’ hands pull at his hips pressing the two 
men tighter together feeling the hard evidence of their arousal. Though 
through the fabric of their clothing Wes started to rub their excited 
cocks together. Xander moaned and attacked Wesley’s mouth; pushing his 
tongue in deeper tasting every crevice until their tongues met and 
started a dance of dominance that Xander easily won. 

“Alright here you go more than enough-----” Neither heard the knock 
just 
before the door swung open and Cordelia marched in talking. She caught 
sight of them locked in an embrace and sucking face. Dropping the 
towels, soap and a few amenities, she stood frozen watching them for a 
moment before they pulled away each slightly disgruntled by the 
interruption. 

Xander pointedly looked at Cordelia in a silent demand asking to know 
why she was there.

Blushing Cordy stammered,  “I knocked first, so don’t look at me that 
way.”

Xander smirked glad she got the point. 

Frustrated, and confused over her own libido she did what she knew 
best, 
she struck out verbally, “Fine, I get that the spell worked, but do you 
think you can hold off on the viagra bond aspect long enough that we 
can 
get some work done. It’s bad enough we have to witness stuff, and also 
to feel effects. It’s no wonder Anya’s running around here trying to 
find a small bit of relief from you—it can’t be easy when she was your 
fiancé a few hours ago. But do we have to wait on you too like a maid 
service?” Pointing to the uncovered windows, and continued in a 
well-practiced condemning voice she used throughout high school. 
“Unless 
you WANT your so called mates to be ashes.” 

Reeling mentally from the pain and shock in their eyes, Cordelia 
swallowed hard; she wanted to be sick from not being able to stop 
herself from her childish outburst and hurtful words. Holding her 
breath, she walked out slamming the door. Confusion, pain and anger 
filled her for losing control even as she recognized the shame and 
sexual frustration she felt stemmed from her own jealousy of not 
feeling 
completely a part of them.

Cordelia didn’t even realize when Fred quietly came up beside her, 
until 
she felt Fred brush away a few tears before grabbing her hand and 
gently 
leading her away.

Wesley stood there, shame overwhelming him as he replayed Cordelia’s 
words in his head. Turning slightly Wesley saw a mirror image of his 
emotions reflected in Xander’s eyes. Pain, guilt, and shame washed over 
him anew as he examined his emotions, and shamefully wanton actions. 

Wes bit down, painfully hard, on the inside of his cheek, drawing blood 
to keep from rushing into Xander’s arms trying to comfort him. All he 
wanted to do was make the pain go away, but he realized that he was 
part 
of the cause. It was the spell, the bond that was causing this havoc 
with their emotions, their desires. But that was the problem too, it 
was 
the spell that made Xander, and the others want him. They didn’t really 
want, need him—it was only the spell that was making them feel that 
way. 
Swallowing the blood in his mouth Wesley turned his focus to the pile 
of 
curtains on the floor. Walking over, he picked up a stack and silently 
started to work.

Xander barely noticed the movement for several moments, before quietly 
following Wesley’s example to prepare the room by making it sun proof; 
safe.

Cain walked purposely entering his chambers, sated for the moment from 
his games. Glancing at the clock he realized if he didn’t hurry he’d be 
late for tea. Without pausing he announced to the silent servant, who 
stood by the door awaiting orders. “My gray suit, and yellow flowers 
today, possibly daisies.” Licking blood from his fingers he muttered to 
himself as he entered the bathroom and started to adjust the water. “I 
wonder if daisies are in season? She loves daisies.” 

Smiling at the thought, Cain entered the expansive circular glass 
shower. Standing directly under the spray he maneuvered the powerful 
multiple jets to pulse, and heat his tired cold body. The water pounded 
away relaxing the muscles he exerted from his earlier activities. 
Directing the spray to concentrate on those muscles his body released 
the tension as quickly as the colorful swirls of blood circling the 
drain as it was washed away from his body. 

As the water lightened from the dark blood reds to soft pinks Cain 
reached for his herbal scented soap and quickly started to wash away 
the 
stubborn blood that had dried, along with grisly pieces that stuck to 
various body parts. Minutes later as the water drained clear Cain 
stepped out with wafts of steam following in his wake. 

A servant rushed forward with a towel and proceeded to dry his master, 
and then dress him. “Is the tray ready?” Cain inquired.

“Yes Sir.”  The servant quickly answered as he helped his Master dress. 

“Good.” Cain nodded than glanced at the clock again, “Quickly it is 
almost tea time. I mustn’t be late.”

Soon Cain stood there partially dressed in another newly made 
eighteenth 
century suit; a pair of soft gray suede tight-fitting breeches that 
fastened with garters just below his knees, striped stockings clung to 
his muscular legs from below his knees down to the buckle shoes on his 
feet. A simple gray waistcoat buttoned down the front was worn over a 
crisp cotton shirt with a slight ruffle at the cuff. Each was tailored 
fit to his body. His servant stepped back waiting for his Master as he 
held up the outer coat.

Shrugging the coat on Cain moved quickly as another servant followed 
wheeling a teacart down the hall. Approaching the secured door, Cain 
turned waiting for the servant to arrive with the cart then waited 
until 
he left before Cain punched the security code that allowed the door to 
open. Walking in backwards pushing the door open as he wheeled in the 
cart setting it to his left inside the room. Quickly Cain re-secured 
the 
code before turning around. 

Elaine Claire the newest caretaker was a small waif of a girl with the 
body of a ten-year-old boy, belied her actual age in human years of 
sixteen. Cain had his witch, Sarah, cast a spell over the girl to have 
her mind match her body’s slow growth as his thrall just as he had done 
with all the previous caretakers. Creating the image of an innocent 
child who was mentally no more than twelve, an obedient child who 
quickly knelt waiting in the proper position as she was taught as soon 
as she heard her Master enter. 

Cain smiled at the girl’s quick obedience; she was much smarter than 
the 
previous caretakers. He walked over crouching down and lifted the 
girl’s 
face. She was clean and well groomed, dressed appropriately as was her 
position of a Lady’s servant. He gently caressed her cheek with his 
thumb hoping this one would survive longer than the others.  “And how 
is 
your lady today?”

Large bright blue eyes shined through a framed head of long wispy bangs 
of a golden white mop of hair as she nervously looked up biting her 
lip, 
and fighting down her fears before answering, “She is restless Sir.” 
Nervously she licked her lip, “But I believe she’ll be pleased to see 
you --------today, Sir.” 

Standing up, “As I am to see my Lady.” Cain walked back toward the 
teacart surveying the arrangement wanting everything to be perfect. 
Quietly he asked, “Tell me has she made use of any of her gifts?” 
Silence was followed with the heavy scent of fear. Cain glanced in her 
direction and noticed the girl’s lowered head, “She used them Sir, but 
not in the way you intended Sir.” The girl inclined her head indicting 
the disheveled heap in the corner. 

Seeing the evidence Cain sighed in growing frustration. “I see.” 
Discarding his coat and hanging it on a hook he announced, “Come, I 
will 
feed you now.” Cain held out his hand and waited as the girl slowly 
approached. He smiled at her reluctance reaching out when she was close 
enough. Walking over toward a high backed chair Cain made himself 
comfortable and gently seated the girl on his lap. 

Placing a finger under her chin forcing her to look at him. “Now, I 
don’t want a mess, understand?” 

Hesitantly she nodded her head and watched as he rolled his sleeve back 
then sliced his wrist. She stared at the thin line as small bubbles of 
blood formed, bursting through the cut. Glancing at her Master she 
quietly asked, “May I Sir?” 

Cain nodded approving of her manners knowing she would wait until he 
gave his permission. Cain watched as her small tongue delicately moved 
over the cut licking at the substance before her mouth quickly clamped 
on and savagely drew as much of the blood as she’d be allowed to take.

Cain chuckled at the child’s ferocity as she attacked his wrist. After 
several minutes Cain whispered, “Enough.” With one last lick she lifted 
her face licking her lips of the delicious elixir. Cain raised his 
wrist 
to his lips and licked the cut closed inspecting his sleeve as he did. 
He was pleased when he found no blood. 

“Good, now be a good child and straighten up. I believe we’ve kept our 
Lady waiting long enough.”

“Yes Sir.” She exclaimed as she scurried off his lap, and over to a 
side 
table where a pitcher of water sat. She quickly groomed her face, 
brushing her teeth of any blood, and brushed her hair. With a quick 
glance in the mirror making sure she was presentable she returned to 
her 
Master retrieving his coat as she did, and held it out for him.

Cain stood picking up the girl as he did and placed her standing on the 
chair so she could properly help him with his coat. 
 
Once that was done she took her place beside the teacart ready to bring 
it to her Mistress and serve them tea.

Cain eyed her, and asked, “Ready then?”

“Yes Sir, oh wait.” She turned quickly gathering the flowers and 
presented them to Cain.

He smiled bowing slightly, “Yes mustn’t forget these—thank you Miss 
Claire.”

The girl curtsied, “You’re welcome Sir.” Then returned to her position 
waiting for his signal before she entered her Mistress’ quarters. With 
his slight nod she moved forward guiding the cart, she rushed to open 
the doors, then pushed the cart in and moved over to the side 
announcing 
her Master, “Monsieur Cain, my Lady.”

The room was grand in style as it was large. With splendid vaulted 
carved wood ceilings, lush, rich fabrics on the sofa and chairs, thick 
plush Persian rug beneath their feet, and dark rich mahogany wood 
panels 
enhanced the elaborate tapestries decorating the walls. A grand marble 
fireplace graced the center wall.  

At the girls announcement the fireplace roared casting light to the 
shadows opening the room to a soft glow through the room. Out of the 
shadows a large life size painting stood out above the fireplace. 
Framed 
in a gilded craved wood frame stood the portrait of a beautiful woman.

Cain watched as his beloved woke from the painting and shimmered 
forward 
as her transparent image slowly floated down toward him. Cheerfully he 
asked as he held out his flowers for her, “Ah my love, lady Angela, how 
are you today?”

The apparition floated forward her beauty forever frozen exactly as it 
was originally captured on canvas in 1753; a medium height beauty with 
delicate ivory skin, and long soft chestnut curls framing a deep set of 
warm camel brown eyes. Prominent cheekbones, and a small button nose 
showcased full rich rouse lips. She was dressed in a light pinstriped 
rose chemise dress made in soft cotton with a dark rose-colored gauze 
sash. A beautiful sight that still stole Cain’s unneeded breath away.

As Angela became more solid she first glanced at Elaine, and smiled 
sincerely at the child as she noticed the soft fresh pink glow of her 
skin and knew Cain had finally fed the child. Turning toward Cain again 
taking in the new suit he was trying to impress her with. She bit her 
lip in order to hide the true distain she had for him, but couldn’t 
help 
the sad sulky sigh that escaped as she replied,  “The same as 
yesterday, 
and the day before that, and every day for the last century.”  Noticing 
the slight flicker of pain cross Cain’s features. “Cain please, I beg 
you stop this madness?” Angela desperately pleaded.

Cain frowned at her words before ignoring them as he thrust the flowers 
he still held toward her, “Please, Angela…” As she ignored the flowers 
he looked away snapping his fingers, “Perhaps some tea will settle your 
nerves.” Then he smiled, and added quietly, “and I bring you news.”

Sighing she nodded and took a seat waiting as Elaine took the flowers, 
and then efficiently served them tea.

Cain tried to regain some of his excitement, “Things are finally moving 
forward darling. Angelus called on his marks, so they are gathering in 
one place—easier to destroy all of them at once. I have disbursed three 
groups to prepare for our arrival.” Sipping his tea he glanced at her 
and saw no change in her demeanor, but Cain continued, “Stephan 
reported 
others are coming surrounding the hellmouth; soon everyone will know of 
Angelus’ treachery. I will destroy every one of his as he destroyed 
us.”

As her teacup began to shake Cain quickly knelt in front of her, 
careful 
not to touch her afraid she’d fade away back to the painting. “Please, 
Angela… darling our time is almost here. Don’t fret, I promised he 
would 
pay—it’s almost over just a little while longer.” 

Angela frowned with anger, “You don’t listen! It is you. You did this 
to 
me!”

“No! No, my love, that bitch did this to us, and taking Angelus is the 
only way. I am strong enough now, we will win, and I will have you 
again!” Cain declared.

“No, please stop this. Cain?” Angela begged.

Cain sadly shook his head as he reached for the cup that shook in her 
hand, but it was lifted away from his grasp and flew across the room 
smashing it to pieces.

“Angela please?” Cain begged, “I ache to be with you!”

Standing she turned away and started to float toward the painting as 
her 
face shifted and her demon took over, “LEAVE!”

Sadly he stood doing as he was ordered. Stopping he spoke quietly 
knowing she’d hear him, “We leave tomorrow night. Only you and the 
child 
will travel. Your new room is being furnished now.” Pausing he turned 
then added hoping it’d make a difference, “I hand selected those who 
will move you. You will be protected at all cost.” 

Cain watched in sadness as his love, Angela, stirred the air making the 
dishes on the cart shake in her anger. Cain knew, could feel that her 
anger was about to explode. And if her actions were from the anger she 
held toward Darla, or Angelus he would have been thrilled to watch as 
the fury of her demon came to the fore. But this had little to do with 
them--- once again she was angry with him.

Cain yelled to be heard over the roar of wind from the once still room 
as he retreated toward the door ignoring the child’s cries as she 
hovered in the corner away from the flying derbies, “Any mess you make 
the child will stay to clean.” Using his vampire speed he quickly 
walked 
out slamming the door closed securing it behind him as he heard the 
angry bellows beyond the door as his love smashed everything breakable 
in the room. Luckily there was little to break anymore. Over the years 
he’d learned through his mistakes to make the room a little less 
breakable. The tea set was such an item made of delicate porcelain 
instead of heavy silver that once graced the room because of what 
happened in 1925. In a fit of anger when Angela’s demon took control 
she 
didn’t realize until it was too late that the silver pot had hit the 
child, her caretaker, killing her instantly. Such things never fazed 
him, but Angela had refused to leave the painting for a decade. Her 
soul 
was consumed with guilt. He thought he had lost her until he realized 
the same catalyst; the child’s death would also bring her back---with 
the blood and death of two children; he was once again graced with her 
presence.

As Cain secured the room he walked back to his own room. Ripping away 
the new coat followed by various articles of clothing from his body 
dropping them to the floor. In his mind’s eye he replayed how her turn 
away from his---again, and the pain sliced through renewed at the 
memory. Angela his love, his childe, his mate torn away from him—first 
from his Sire Darla, now from Angela herself—both soul and demon turned 
away from him. He had to destroy Angelus, and all that was his---only 
then could he bring Angela back. He bellowed for a minion as he 
continued to strip, “Call Stephan and Marcus to my rooms---NOW.”

********
 
In anger and frustration Angela fought to control her demon as she 
floated near the painting that was effectively her prison. So deep in 
thought she didn’t register the child’s, Elaine,  presence until she 
saw 
a light movement from the corner of her eye. Following the slight 
movement just as soft sniffles reached her ears and she saw Elaine on 
her knees picking up small pieces of china that were scattered across 
the floor. Quickly she floated down ashamed for her outburst. “Child 
please I’m so sorry—Shhh.” A napkin floated up from the floor, shook in 
the air then danced its way toward the child dabbing her tears away. 

“Shhh, are you alright now? I’d never hurt you Elaine, please believe 
me. Do you? Do you believe me?” Angela quietly asked.

The girl hesitantly nodded answering with a slight hiccup, “Yes my 
lady.”

Angela smiled as the girl tried to be brave. “Would you like to play a 
game?”

At her nod Angela pointed toward a chair and they watched as it lifted 
high into the air spinning, shaking, and dipping a little dance above 
them. Then over a cleared carpeted area it turned upside down and shook 
again before flipping back, and floated close to where they were 
crouched on the floor. At Elaine’s smile, Angela instructed her to go 
sit to watch the show. 

Tentatively Elaine sat in the chair nervous at first she’d go flying 
into the wall. Angela smiled tenderly and told her to watch. Turning 
facing the mess Angela clapped her hands and as she pointed to various 
objects they began to rise off the floor. Angela looked back to see 
Elaine’s reaction and was happy to see the girl’s eyes brightened with 
delight as she stared wide-eyed at the broken pieces that hung in mid 
air.

“Are you ready to play?”  Angela asked and got an enthusiastic nod in 
return.

TBC


TBC